A Deer Named John - Teapot Tales

Chapters

Prologue: Spot of Tea, Change for Me!
Main Arc 1-Chapter 1: Run John Run
MA1-C2: Master of the House
MA1-C3: Seeking Refuge
MA1-C5: Wakeup Call
MA1-C6: Time for Tea!
MA1-C7: Memory Rumble
MA1-C8: Processing
MA1-C9: The Life of Boo
SA1-C2: Scales of Desire
SA1-C3: Rock Crush Love?
SA1-C4: Muck Muck Clean Up
SA1-C5: "Hi! I'm *Insert Name Here* and I'm a Former Human."
SA1-C6: Homesick Boos
SA1-C7: Morning Struggles
SA1-C8: Slice 'N' Dice
SA1-C9: Legend of the Snowshark
Main Arc 2 - Chapter 1: Return of the Shadow
MA2-C2: The Crystal City
MA2-C3: Searching the City of Dreamers
MA1-C4: Crossfire
Side Arc 1 - Chapter 1: Deer Oh Deer (Extended Edition)

Prologue: Spot of Tea, Change for Me!

William

I stood in the aisle of the train carriage. My body swayed with the motion of the carriage as I deliberately drooped from holding onto the metal rail above. Others were lucky to have grabbed seats. John, my long-time friend was on his phone to his mother. Next to him sat our youngest members Jacob and his friend Jackie, who also happened to be John’s younger sister. Finally, standing beside me and boxing us all in together from the crowd in the rest of the carriage, was Schmidt.

I yawned and closed my eyes. It had been an early start to the day. My body swayed with the rocking of the carriage, listening to John’s phone conversation. Can’t say his mother ever had a soft phone voice so I, as usual, overheard everything.

“You’re with Jackie, right? And her friend is there too?”

“She’s right here,” John said. “So’s Jacob.”

“Good. Remember, we’re counting on you to keep them safe.”

Jackie poked her tongue out at her brother. Apparently, she could hear her mother too.

“Mom, there’s three of us looking after two teenagers,” John said.

“And you’re all teenagers. Just don’t trust people in the heart of the city. Seen too many kids in your father’s Emergency Department and even on my surgery table lately. Don’t want to see any of you there either.”

“I know,” John groaned. He bristled and tried to turn away for the next part but I still caught it over the clatter of the train carriage. “Love you, Mom.”

“Let them have some fun. Love you, Jon-Jon.”

I smiled and gave a soft chuckle. With the press of a button, the call ended and John pocketed his phone. Opening my eyes, John was glaring at me and he said, “Shut it, William.”

I did my best to pull an innocent expression but John kept up his glare for the final two stops. At least it wasn’t a long walk from the station. That and John had other things to worry about once we were on the sidewalk again before finally reaching the convention building.

After a short wait in a line at the registration desk, our group of two young seventeen-year-old boys, eighteen for Schmidt, of varyingly decent to excellent sports builds, escorted two fourteen-year-olds onto the floor of a latest My Little Pony convention. I could think of worse ways to spend the weekend. Dealing with my parents for one. I pushed the thought away as I followed after John’s overly excited little sister.

Everything looked pretty normal for a convention. If you squinted and ignored the merchandise you could have been at a convention for anything, really. Crowds of people milled about booths where artists and craftspeople shouted and called to any who would listen to try and sell their pictures and plushies.

One big furry toy with horns and a crown on its head caught my eye. After I gave it a long, odd look, Jacob piped up about it, declaring it to be a Prince of the yaks in the show. I frowned at that. Was a strange looking yak. Barely anything like the ones I’d seen in nature documentaries.

We quickly moved on. There was the unmistakable odour of other humans which accompanied the warmth of so many bodies in an enclosed space. It was an interesting, relatively easy-going convention, though not my cup of tea.

“Sich langweilen,” Schmidt murmured under his breath after moving up to walk right beside me.

I smirked and shot back, “Ja, aber wir haben verloren.”

“Suck it up,” John said, keeping a close eye on his sister. “If you didn’t want to lose, don’t challenge me and my sister to basketball.”

I rolled my eyes and turned to watch Jacob as he seemed so interested in an artist’s stall. “Yeah, yeah.”

John clapped his hand onto my shoulder. “Just be glad you aren’t home.”

“Pfft.” I snorted then grumbled, “Not like they’d be there anyway.”

“As for you,” John said, confronting Schmidt. “We know you speak perfect English and aren’t you supposed to be experiencing a different culture?”

“Your sister doesn’t know Deutsch,” Schmidt murmured back. “And this craze is in Deutschland, too.”

He took a moment to sweep his hand as if gesturing to our surroundings while taking care not to hit other convention attendees. “I doubt it would be very different from this.”

“She’s been picking up bits and pieces since you’ve been around,” John added, still glowering. “Don’t underestimate her just because she loves her sports.”

“Oh no,” I said, dramatically feigning dismay. “Our secret code is being broken.”

Schmidt laughed while John just shook his head and quickly moved to where his sister was admiring a sculpture of a deep-blue winged unicorn. Even for a horse, it exuded elegance. Although not my thing, I had to admit, the artist had talent.

As the day wore on, I eventually found myself leaning against a wall watching Jackie and Jacob while we waited for Schmidt and John to finish in the bathroom. They were trying to whisper back and forth but I could still hear them. Hard to whisper and be heard over such a crowd in a space like this without basically shouting yourself.

“I could buy it for you,” Jackie needled. “My brother’s carrying more than enough and most of it is mine.”

Jacob cringed as he waved away the offer and did his best to change the subject by looking at the entrance to the bathrooms.

“Your brother looks bored,” said Jacob.

“Nah, he’s just tense,” said Jackie. “He’s being protective. Not like many would mess with him.”

Jacob nodded. “Yeah.”

He glanced at Jackie. “Not like you couldn’t handle yourself.”

Jackie shrugged. “I guess so, wish I could be as tall and confident as him though.”

“Confident as who?” John asked as he returned; Schmidt a few steps behind.

Jackie quickly turned her head away. “Nothing.”

All I could do was smile. John truly had no idea how much his sister looked up to him.

Before we made to leave for home, Jackie insisted that we take a picture of us all together in front of the large prop of a horse statue standing on a pedestal. Humouring her, we all took our places, huddling together as John held up his phone to capture the moment. I put on a cheesy grin. The phone flashed for its camera bright enough I was seeing spots for a moment.

I heard Jacob shout in alarm. Then felt the sharp stab from someone’s flailing elbow as it caught the middle of my chest. I stumbled backwards with the blow. Knowing I wasn’t far from the prop statue, I braced myself for impact, hoping it was made of cardboard and that we wouldn’t get in too much trouble if we fell into it and broke it.

The floor dropped away then I hit it with a loud ‘thwack!’ I let out a gasp as the air was driven out of me and my back screamed from slamming hard against the floor. I was glad Schmidt cursed in his native tongue so John wouldn’t snap at us for swearing in front of his sister. Though I doubt she was so innocent to not have a decent array of such words in English by now.

Wincing as I sat up, I took a moment to get my bearings. We were in the strangest of places. It looked and felt like a stone cell or cage in a dungeon from some medieval movie set. Oddly, with a mirror embedded in the ceiling above us. Considering where we had just been, maybe it was a mock set from the cartoon show. The look I saw on the faces of Jackie and Jacob, however, left me somewhat concerned. They were confused.

At least we didn’t look very banged up. Not John, nor Jacob, Jackie or even Schmidt. That had to count as something good.

A shriek of metal on stone scratched at our ears. I turned to face the bars in time to hear a door slam shut. It was soon followed by the steady clop of more metal on the stone floors. What strode into view left me wondering if I had suffered concussions when I landed. Considering the others were seeing it too, maybe we had all hit our heads. For standing before us was what I could only call a cartoon character brought to life. A dark unicorn, clad in shining armour and a regal cape, stood proudly on the other side of the bars.

Jacob and Jackie let out shocked gasps as the unicorn gave a surprisingly sinister chuckle.

“I need an army,” the dark unicorn hissed. John, Schmidt and I stared at the dark unicorn. Did it seriously just talk? “No volunteers?”

He leaned forward and sneered at us. “Very well.”

His horn erupted with a strange, bubbling violet light. Jackie was suddenly wrapped in the same light from the unicorn’s horn. He ripped her away to the other side of the cage. I tried to dash after her, as did the others, but we all slammed hard into a wall of magic which hadn’t been there before. As we stumbled with our footing and to figure out what was happening, the wall slammed against us again before brushing us across the floor to the other side of the cage.

“Ladies first!” the dark unicorn chuckled. He only examined Jackie for a moment before bringing forth the simplest yet most unexpected of items in his magic. An ordinary, plain looking, earthenware teapot. Looking at it, I didn’t know what to think. No doubt, the others did too. And the dark unicorn noticed.

“It seems odd, I know,” the dark unicorn muttered. “Like the mirror which brought you here. Its power is just as deceptive as its form is mundane.”

He floated the teapot between the bars of our shared cage, across to where it hovered in front of Jackie’s face. Her teeth were bared, her eyes twitching as she tried to struggle from the magic which held her motionless.

The dark unicorn chuckled. “Like the furless apes who came before you, struggling does nothing but entertain me.”

His gaze swept across the rest of us as I jumped from the floor alongside my friends. We crashed against the glowing barrier, doing our best to push and pound against. Trying to find a weakness so we could break through.

“Leave my sister alone!” John yelled. The dark unicorn simply ignored him.

“Such a very special thing, the ponies made. Something to help newcomers to our world gain a new perspective.” The dark unicorn smiled, giving a glimpse of the fangs which had no right being in the mouth of a pony. The teapot bobbed in his magic. “As the ponies who made it would say, ‘Spot of tea?’”

The glow of magic thrust the teapot forward, forcing the spout into Jackie’s mouth. Just as quickly, the teapot tipped and I saw John’s little sister’s throat bulge and gulp down a mouthful from the pot.

A gasp burst from Jackie’s throat when the spout lurched free of her lips. She had little time to cough as, a moment later, her body lurched forward and her cheeks bulged as if to vomit. Her lips remained shut. Jacob and John both cried out but I didn’t catch their words. I was too stunned by what I was witnessing.

The sinister vibe I had felt emanating from this dark unicorn suddenly manifested in the sneer of his voice. “Change for me!”

My mouth grew wide and I felt my skin crawl as I watched on in horror while Jackie’s body twisted and changed. Clothing burst into shreds, replaced by wiry yet thick black and grey fur which sprouted all over her body. Her body… What had once been the slender form of a young teen girl, now bulged and rippled as muscles expanded all over, the weight of which forced Jackie onto her hands and knees.

Her hands… they no longer sported fingers. Instead, they bore the thick, split hooves of the beast she was becoming. Her head grew larger, losing its femininity to a hard, stern face as a thick set of horns sprouted from either side of her skull.

The others and I could only stare, John with tears streaming down his cheeks as he couldn’t stop what was happening to his little sister.

When the power of whatever Jackie had ingested from that seemingly innocent teapot had run its course, we remaining humans could only gawk in slack-jawed terror at the impressively strong looking yak which now took up a third of the space in the cage on its own.

I collapsed to my knees, my heart racing and chest heaving as I felt the panic rising within me. I could do little more than watch as Jackie gulped in breath after breath. The oddest thought came to me in that moment. I remembered the plush toy yak Jacob had pointed out. Jackie looked a lot like it now. From what I glimpsed between the new yak’s legs as it tried to steady itself on its hooves, there was nothing but masculinity to be seen.

There was little time to come to terms with the situation before, in a flash of magic, a strange helmet appeared and, just as suddenly, it was slammed onto Jackie’s head. Jackie only let out a deep, throaty grunt before gathering himself to stand at attention, his entire face now obscured from view.

The dark unicorn let out a chuckle. “What a brute you are. Brute you shall be! Perfect for my new army!”

Brute, the former Jackie, simply nodded his head, giving out another grunt which the face covering of the helmet distorted into a snarl.

The cage grew silent. None of us dared move. What we had just witnessed… it was as unbelievable as it was shocking. Yet, Jackie wouldn’t be the last.

Seemingly at random, the dark unicorn would pluck one of us from our horrified huddle and force us to sip from the spout of that rapidly becoming accursed teapot.

Next went Jacob. With but a sip of the tea, his body began to change. Although not as spectacular in gaining girth like Jackie, Jacob was soon stripped of his human visage in what his screams told us was just as violent as Jackie’s change.

Like Jackie, Jacob grew fur, but nowhere near as thick as that of the yak. Its strangest aspect being that the fur was tinged a greyish deep blue. Jacob was forced to his knees early in his transformation, his hips and legs twisting until he could never again take a bipedal stance. His arms altered just as quickly, his hands bunching up until they became hooves, lightly covered in the stringy hairs of fetlocks.

Jacob screamed in agony and I felt my stomach churn when I watched his nose and mouth repeatedly crack, shift and stretch until they jutted out into a very equine muzzle. He couldn’t help but squeeze his eyes shut from the pain when a horn, matching his coat in colour, erupted from the middle of his forehead to stand proud like that of the dark unicorn.

When Jacob’s now white hair and brand-new tail settled into place, and he collapsed from the last of the changes, I felt myself trying to will him back onto his new hooves. Hoping he could use his horn on the dark unicorn to free us from this nightmare.

It was not to be.

Seconds after Jacob began to stir once more, another helmet, like the one the yak now wore, blinked into existence before being forced onto his head. When he rose from the floor, he moved to stand beside the former Jackie, his stance just as militaristic.

“Shield Breaker!”

“Schmidt!” John screamed, reaching out to grab our friend who was suddenly wrenched through the barrier by more of the dark unicorn’s magic.

I knew I should have watched out of respect for my friend, but I simply couldn’t. I squeezed my eyes shut and gave a whimpering sob through my clenched teeth. I didn’t want to see what happened to him. He was just a foreign exchange student. He was with us because he wanted to experience our culture and we were the ones assigned to help him. Sure we had become good friends in a short time, but I still felt responsible for his safety while in our country.

When the screaming finally stopped and the oddly sizzling sound of the glowing magic took its place, I opened my eyes to stare in shock at what Schmidt had become.

He was similar to what Jacob had become, in the fact that he was now some kind of pony. Other than the helmet he now wore and the gender they still shared, that was where their similarities ended. Schmidt’s new fur was charcoal grey, his mane and tail a wispy faded blonde. And from his sides stretched the purplish black leathery membrane of bat-like wings. There was an odd marking on his hind legs, but the voice of the dark unicorn snatched my attention away.

“Comet Streak!” The dark unicorn chuckled at the form of his latest minion. “An excellent addition.”

I pressed my back against the wall. Both John and I were breathing so heavily in panic, I thought we were going to have heart attacks. My eyes widened with fear. My body trembled as I turned to my remaining human friend and said, “John–”

Then the magic snatched me, silencing my voice by locking my jaw in place along with the rest of my body. I was ripped away to the centre of the room. I caught a glimpse of John huddled on the floor where he had collapsed after his sister’s change. The magic squeezed even tighter, I tried to fight against it but my muscles simply couldn’t respond.

My eyes snapped to something floating in front of me. That infernal teapot.

“Just a spot of tea?”

How the dark unicorn could make such a simple, seemingly innocent question sound so sinister? It wasn’t a question I got to voice as, like with those before me, I was forced to partake of the hot liquid forcibly offered.

The change was brutal, I’ll admit it. It also wasn’t helped by the fire I felt growing from where the tea settled in my core. I lurched forward and coughed, pressing a hand against my chest. At least I was free of the magic. Not that it helped. My skin felt like it was bubbling before burning away with the heat as it spread throughout my body, leaving behind a sight which made me scream and wish this was just a nightmare. Scales of emerald green replaced much of my skin; my underbelly appeared as a faded version of my new outer-scales.

Tears filled my eyes. I grunted and screeched in agony as my bones cracked and shifted, shrinking yet strengthening as my body adjusted to the whims of the magic liquid from that accursed teapot. It was during this change that I could hear my voice altering. What maturity it once held was stripped away, leaving behind the softer nature of that of a child or a teenage girl.

The changes weren’t quite through as I hit the floor, arching my back as twin pricks of pain ripped free from my back just beneath the tops of my shoulders. A third spot wrenched forth from above my rear end, shredding what little of my jeans still clung to my hips.

As my hair disappeared from view and the pain of the changes subsided, I could still feel the heat of the tea I’d ingested as it roiled within my very blood. One thing I knew, even before I could fully adjust to my new state of being, my human self was no more.

In its place, squatting on one clawed hand and scaly knee was a rather short dragon. My chest still heaving from the sudden and violent change, I let out several gasps and jumped a little as they erupted in small bouts of flame.

A sinister grin cracked across the muzzle of the dark unicorn. “Such a prize! My Cremator!”

I had barely a chance to look up when the unicorn’s magic snatched hold of me again, keeping my body so still I don’t doubt I appeared to be a green, scaled statue. With another flash of magic, a helmet appeared. This one designed not to impede the mouth. No doubt this crazy horse wanted me free to breathe more fire.

I heard John cry out, his voice a choked sob, “William! No!”

But I couldn’t see him. The approaching helmet blocked my view. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest. The blood rushing through my now burning veins screamed at me to flee, to react, to dodge. Anything! Yet I couldn’t. I was physically frozen. All I could do was watch in horror as the top half of my reptilian head disappeared within the helmet.

As with Jacob, Schmidt and Jackie, once the helmet was in place, the magical aura holding the latest victim vanished. It was no longer needed. The moment the helmet was in place, I felt my desires, those long-held ones of my human self, along with the new draconic ones bubbling within me, swamped by the will of the helmet.

I rose somewhat mechanically from the floor. Even with the helmet in place, this body was new and would take a bit of adjusting to. Not that it would matter, soon I would be flying at the command of a King. He never gave his name but I already knew it, the helmet had leeched it into my brain.

“Long live Lord Sombra!” I declared, my new feminine voice twisting into a menacing growl. I stood steadfast, dutifully awaiting my King’s first orders.

The last human whimpered nearby. I gave him only the barest of glances through the eye-slits of my helmet. In moments he would learn, in moments he would know the loyalty we all now shared. All thanks to a little spot of tea…

Would you care to try some?

Author's Note

Translation Guide:
Sich langweilen – Getting bored.
Ja, aber wir haben verloren – Yes, but we lost.

This is my third posting of this chapter. Hopefully I won't have to strengthen it again. It does mean I have to get rid of the original versions which were posted separately to stay within site rules. But, at least it is all together now.

Anything to blame for this? Not really. The idea for the teapot came while reading The Return of Sunset. While reading the moment where Celestia teleports a tea set and many different flavours of tea, I thought, "Why can't the teapot produce whatever flavour the person/pony wants while only putting water in the pot?" This just took it to a little darker place thanks to reading Princess Is Sad? Boop The Snoot and making me think of so many Human in Equestria transformation stories.

Why choose King Sombra when Discord would more suit the random nature of the teapot? Simply, I struggle to find the sinister nature in Discord and it didn't quite fit the other villains.

Why wasn't Keepers of the Crag my next story posting? Like From the Diary of Close Call, this was just a random spur of the moment thing.

I would absolutely love to write more stories from Cremator's point of view, especially if she and her friends are somehow released from Sombra's control, but I have no idea what they would be. Yeah, this spawned something I really didn't expect but have been absolutely loving writing.

Anyone wanting to use this world for other stories can do so, just link to and credit this story. It is all I ask.

Main Arc 1-Chapter 1: Run John Run

John

I tried. Oh, how I tried refusing to drink whatever mystical water was brewed in that so simple looking teapot! Being so completely restrained by the glow from the dark unicorn’s horn just made it impossible. I was still on the floor when the glow engulfed me. He didn’t bother moving me. I didn’t need separating from other humans. I was the last one here.

My sister and my friends, or what they had become, watched in silence as the spout of the teapot was forced between my lips. At least I think they did. It was hard to tell with their eyes hidden by their strange helmets.

All thoughts of things external slipped away as the liquid entered my mouth. It was warm, not scalding, nor did my throat struggle to stop it from heading towards my stomach. I felt a tickle and needed to cough. Some had definitely headed for my lungs.

I didn’t feel the glow release me. I only knew that it had because I slumped to one side and fell into a coughing fit, doing my best to rid my lungs and stomach of the liquid. As the warmth settled in my stomach, I knew that it was too late.

The warmth quickly spread throughout my body, racing to reach the furthest toe and fingertip before I felt the changes begin to take hold. As with all but William, the first change was the explosion of fur all over my body, shredding my clothing in its wake.

My hands and feet twisted and changed. Soon they resembled the split hooves of my now yak sister, though I didn’t seem to gain any of the mass she had. My body shifted to a form much smaller than hers. Like the others probably felt, a pain in my rear announced the arrival of some kind of tail.

The crown of my head ached then…

“Argh!”

Two spots of stabbing pain took the place of the ache.

Something— I grimaced at the pain. Something felt like it was tearing its way out on either side of my skull!

I tried to cry out but my attempts were muffled by the cracking of my bones. My neck, face and head all felt like they were stretching, changing to suit whatever beastly or monstrous form the teapot had chosen for me to take.

When it was finally over, all I could do was slump onto the floor. My new chest shuddered in heaving breath after breath.

I didn’t feel the restraint that came with the glow from the dark unicorn again. I don’t know why. After everything I had just witnessed and physically gone through, I was ready to simply accept my fate. Instead, he seemed to let me be.

Finding myself still able to move, I raised my head a little and turned my tired gaze toward the bars of the cage. There I saw the dark unicorn. He only regarded me for the briefest of moments, then snorted and turned his attention to the others, muttering in disappointment. “Can’t all be warriors.”

Puffing out his chest as best he could in plate armour, the dark unicorn drew himself up and addressed my friends and sister. “All of you!”

His horn lit with magic again. I flinched until I noticed his magic permeating the lock of the cage. With a metallic click and groan of old iron, the door to our cage swung open.

“To the marshalling yard!”

“Yes, our King!” declared freshly minted yak, unicorn, bat pony and dragon alike. The dragon even saluted with a clawed hand while the bat pony did so with its leathery wing. They all filed out. William. Jacob. Schmidt. Even my sister Jackie gave no hint of a thought, nor a glance to my existence.

I watched them go, even as the cage door swung shut, silently begging for them to turn around and help me. Or, at the very least, run. Run from the dark unicorn and his strange teapot of transformation.

Once the next door, the one I couldn’t see, closed, I felt my body relax a little. Not from the safety of my sister and friends. But, from another thought. One which brought me only the smallest of comforts.

There would be no helmet for me. Clearly, I was unsuitable to the needs of the dark unicorn. With nothing else I could do, I let my head flop to the floor. I closed my eyes, did the best to curl my altered body into a ball, and cried.

* * *

I wasn’t sure when I had fallen asleep. I only knew that I had done so. My body still ached. I snorted to myself. Not really a surprise. Opening my eyes, another non-surprise. I was still in that blasted cage. The one where…

I clenched my teeth and squeezed my eyes shut, fighting with the thoughts of the transformations I had both witnessed and undergone. I was breathing heavily by the time the memories subsided and a new one took its place.

How long was I here?

My stomach suddenly let out a nasty growl.

Ungh! I could feel it twisting and churning. Wasn’t someone going to bring me any food? Aren’t there laws about such things?

I frowned. Considering what my friends and I had already been through, it was doubtful I was even in our world anymore. And, even more unlikely, human laws didn’t really matter here.

Looking around the dimly lit cage, I found myself thankful to now have some kind of low light vision as I spotted a patch of moss growing on one of the damper parts of the floor. Seeing nothing else on offer, I turned my head and found myself glad to have been transformed where I had fallen instead of across the room. At least it was in reach. And, if the moss had enough moisture to grow, maybe there would be enough to cool my parched throat?

I leaned forward, opened my mouth and took a bite of the moss. It only took a single chew for me to spit what little I had taken onto the floor.

“Bleah! Tastes like—”

My mouth snapped shut and my head darted back at such a dainty sound coming from my throat. Blinking as much of my surprise away as I could, I tentatively spoke again. “Fluffy tofu?”

I raised an eyebrow.

Really?! That’s my bleating voice?! I shook my head, frowning. Bleating? Seriously? I can’t swear? Even in my head? Well that’s petunias!

I threw back my head and groaned in aggravation. The continued sound of my voice didn’t exactly make me feel any better. I did however get a glimpse of the mirror in the ceiling. Or, more importantly, what I guessed must be my reflection in said mirror.

There was no really denying what I saw. After all, it was only a reflection of what was in the room. And, I was the only living thing there.

I let out a dejected sigh. Yeah…

Even so, at least I could tell what I was just from a glance. I was now a deer. A deer with pale tawny fur and a couple of white spots here and there on my rump. My body was surprisingly tapered, my neck proportionately slender, while my four long, skinny legs ended in dainty cleft hooves.

I had a slender snout, which I could see far easier than my former human nose. My new ears were free to swivel in nearly every direction next to two pert antlers on the very top of my head. Still, I think the oddest part about my new form was the little fluffy stumpy tail. I twisted my body and neck, surprised I could do so with such ease, and inspected my hindquarters. Such a small tail, barely enough to cover… My eyes widened at my discovery.

One of my ears twitched at a sound of a door opening. My attention snapped to the other side of the bars. Maybe someone was finally bringing me food? My gaze slowly wandered back to my flank. Anything to keep my mind off—

Let’s not go there!

Focusing back on the bars again, I felt my brow furrow in confusion at what shuffled into sight. The closest thing I could come to describe the creature I spied lumbering towards the door of my cage was some kind of… dog? Vaguely. I guess? Sure, its head appeared very canine in nature, but it had well defined arms, walked on its hind legs and wore an open, tattered vest. The creatures here were so weird! Merely the sight of it was enough to get my heart racing.

As it began to fiddle with the lock of the cage door, I could tell it was one of the dark unicorn’s followers. For one, it had keys. And two, it wore one of those strange helmets the others had been forced to wear. Its helmet was not unlike the one the dragon… No! William! The one William had had forced onto his head.

This strange canine’s mouth was free. It’s massive, powerful looking lower jaw hung open, easily wide enough for it to wrap around my new neck and lock down with the vicious teeth it displayed.

I gulped. My pupils shrank with terror. Why did I just think that?

The canine gave a breathy chuckle as the lock clicked and he hauled open the door.

Instinct kicked in. I rose to my hooves without even thinking and backed up a step. The canine lurched into the cage, its tongue dangling from the side of its mouth as it shuffled towards me, raising its clawed hands in readiness to grab at me.

I heard it chuckling under its laboured breath. My heart was pounding in my ears.

It lunged forward, snatching for me. Thankfully missing. I guess the narrow eyeslits of the helmet weren’t so helpful for seeing through.

I backed up as best I could, bending my neck away from the swipes of the beastly canine’s claws. Ducking his claws, I shrieked!

My rear hoof slipped on the moss I found earlier. I felt a pulse of energy burst out from me through my hooves and into the floor, throwing me off balance into the wall behind me.

A crystalline crack caught my ears, I looked up past the approaching canine in time to see a single crack in the glass of the mirror suddenly erupt into a spiderweb of smaller cracks covering its entire surface.

I blinked.

The glass façade of the mirror shattered and the glass rained down. It was oddly magical to watch, all those fragments of glass glinting and shimmering as they sprinkled toward the floor.

There came a terrible groan from somewhere in the ceiling above. Even the bipedal canine stopped and turned its head at the sound; its terrible jaws open as if in question.

Then the frame fell.

I quickly squeezed my eyes shut and turned my head away. A sharp ring of metal striking stone was quickly ripped from my ears by the sound of heavy metal landing on something so very squishy... followed by the sound of rocky rubble joining in the pile. I shuddered and cringed, but didn’t dare look.

Instead, I made sure to raise my head to stare at the ceiling. When at last I opened my eyes, I was greeted by the strangest sight. Not just the mound of rocks stretching up to a gaping hole in the ceiling, but a mess of thick roots which had grown out from between the gaps in the rocks of the floor, ceiling and walls. Peering a little closer, I could barely make out a little light at the farthest point of what I learned was actually a tunnel.

Taking a cautious approach, I paused to glance around the rubble-filled cage and the space beyond the bars, then at where the canine was buried. My heart was still beating oh so fast. If one came, maybe more would?

My jaw tightened as I gasped in a breath through my teeth. Maybe even the dark unicorn.

My gaze shot to the rubble again. Especially after hearing that!

I turned to the hole in the ceiling above the rubble mound leading up to it. Then darted forward.

The roots parted easily as I pushed through. In fact, I barely felt them as I passed. Even the rubble was surprisingly sturdy, especially wherever I stepped. Strangely, it felt like it firmed up as my hooves began to sink as if something within the dirt was strengthening the ground just for me.

I shook my head. Thoughts for later. Escape now!

I forced my body into the opening of the tunnel. It was a tight squeeze, but, as with the rubble mound, it felt like I was being helped along by something in the earth itself. Clumps of soil broke off as I brushed against the walls of the tunnel, sending tiny rivers of soil trickling down my back and sides.

All in all, it probably only took me a few minutes to traverse the tunnel. And, once I was free and away from the hole, I widened my stance for balance then shook my body violently, spraying anything and everything around me with a shower of dirt.

Even with such skinny legs I felt rather well balanced as I finally stopped shaking and began to survey my surroundings. The first thing I noticed was the drizzle. Just my luck! At least it only appeared to coat the outer layer of my fur. Yay, I guess?

My eyes stung from what little light was allowed through the heavy clouds which covered much of the sky. I really wished I still had hands to shield my eyes, but squinting would just have to do.

From what I could see, I had emerged near the peak of one of many in a series of rocky hilltops stretching out in either direction. I let out another sigh at the seemingly desolate nature of where I had found myself. At least I was out of the cage.

My ears flicked back and a chill ran up my spine as a distant rumble of thunder reached me. I shuddered, staring across the rocky landscape towards the storm on the horizon. I turned my head in search of somewhere to go. In the opposite direction of the storm I spied some greenery. It was a little hard to tell if it was grass or a forest at this distance, but at least it was a sign of life, if not food for the growling stomach of this probably now strictly herbivore body of mine.

Squaring myself up, I threw a hoof forward. When it met the ground again, it found a particularly slippery rock and, being unused to my new body, I promptly slipped and landed in the mud between the rocks.

I snorted in annoyance then grumbled bitterly to myself as I lay with my chest, chin and throat in the muck. I really hate having hooves and four spindly legs!

“Sure-footed, my pattootie!” I muttered to myself. My voice still sounded so sing-songy in my ears. “I ain’t no mountain goat.”

Returning to my hooves, I paid a lot more attention to my balance as I started down the side of the hill. I flinched at a sudden bright flash and froze. Had the dark unicorn found me and lit his horn again?

Another rumble of thunder, much louder and closer than before. I let out a shuddering breath. Glanced over my shoulder at the approaching storm, turned back to my path and started down the hill a bit faster than before; my pace increasing with every step.

Okay, John. Just keep going. Just keep going!

I trotted cautiously down the rocky slope glistening from the rain, breaking into a gallop when I reached the bottom. Where I was going exactly, I had no idea. This world was clearly not my own. Even without a clear direction, my motivation sat at the very front of my mind. I needed help. Not just for me, but to save my now not so little sister, her friend, and mine. Maybe even get some help in finding a way back home to our human bodies? Not to mention the lives we had accidentally left behind.

I galloped onward, only slipping in my step on rare occasions as my movements would soon become second nature.

For now, I would become John the Doe. I instantly stuck out my tongue and screwed up my face in distaste at the thought. No, I was a Deer named John.

Author's Note

During the preparation for writing this, amongst the terrible puns, I was reminded of the song, A Boy Named Sue.

Yep. Never intended this when I came up with Spot of Tea, Change for Me!, but, I guess, never say never.

I can actually see a couple of stories out of this just not exactly what they are yet. If I can get to those other stories, we will spend time with the other four members as well.

Do I have other things I should be doing? Yes. Do I have other things I should be writing first? Yes. Do I also like writing free-flowing pieces from time to time just for fun? Also yes.

MA1-C2: Master of the House

Cremator

My wings held firm, there was little need to maintain my altitude with excess flapping. Why wouldn't I be good at this? I am a dragon. In any case, I would need that energy soon enough. Dragon I may be, I am still young and on the short side. A relative new flyer compared to so many others. My size and the curved backward sweep of my horns following the sides and top of my skull but never touching it brought a problem. My helmet didn't quite fit, at least not so snuggly as the others.

I peered down at the bulk of our troops. Those on the ground marched as one; yaks, minotaurs, unicorns and earth-ponies. Our King moved among them. The black roiling cloud which brushed each and every one of them. It was his right. We were his soldiers. We would lay down our lives for him.

We approached the village as blasts of magic shot into the air around us. Unicorns in golden armour stood en masse at the edge of the village, their horns aglow as they aimed at our King’s forces in the sky. We dodged their attacks, weaving this way and that. Unfortunately, my movements brought me far too close to the wing of the scarred-yellow dragon. I beat my wings to shoot away but something struck my head, hard!

My helmet jolted to the side and my head reeled from the blow. I shook my head gently as my senses slowly returned. I blinked owlishly then squinted at what I saw ahead of me. Sky? Where did it come from? Where was the cage? The dark unicorn, he…

An image of John and the others flashed into my head. Us gathered at the convention. Then another, of John alone, on a stone floor weeping. I frowned. Where were the others? My head felt so hazy. I raised a hand to press against my head to somehow physically steady my thoughts. I stopped when I saw my hand. I quickly raised the other and stared at them in a mix of amazement and horror.

Claws? Scales? These can’t be my hands!

I whipped my head from side to side, catching glimpses of so many different monsters. And below me—

My eyes bulged. There was nothing but ground as far as the eye could see. I was in the air? How was I in the air?

My helmet shifted whenever I turned my head, trying to understand everything I was seeing. What was going on?

I heard a deep growl beside me. When I looked to see what it was, my pupils shrank and my heart nearly stopped with fear. Was that a humanoid red dragon?!

It swung effortlessly in beside me. It was far bigger than me, judging from the sizes of our clawed, scaly hands. I frowned with a thought, but instantly snapped back to the world around me. The dragon was reaching for me!

I flailed, trying anything to push myself away from the scaly beast. Nothing worked. It simply reached out and snatched hold of my helmet. Its hand was so huge, I could see the tips of its fingers and the full length of its vicious claws beneath the front of the off-kilter helmet while the palm of its hand cupped the back of my helmet. With a hard shove, the beast slammed the helmet back around, catching on something on the sides of my head.

Another jolt and the world slipped away. The whispers returned. It was the voice of our King, driving us forward, keeping those on the ground in step. Those with wings held formation in the skies and I flew with them. Pegasus. Griffon. Bat pony. And I, one of only three dragons, the smallest of the lot. My size didn’t matter, nor did the races of the winged ones. What mattered were the tasks we performed for our King.

From above we watched, a sea of eyes staring down on the land. Searching, ever searching for our King’s desire. The whispers told us what he needed and we watched for our targets, ever vigilant.

We did not hesitate. We would never hesitate.

We were dragons!

It was with great pride when our trio was called upon by our nearly formless master. To break from the group and dive headlong at a target, the wind buffeting our wings and helmets, our stomachs filling with the roaring heat we would unleash upon our King’s foes.

As we dived toward the village, we spread apart for the widest strike in a single pass. It was what our King needed. It was our duty to see it through, for our King. The wind whipped at our bodies as we shot through the sky, tucking our wings, we drew back our heads to unleash our flames—

The wind caught my helmet and my head snapped back. My body spun under then over again and again, using my head as a pivot.

I—I couldn’t see! I was falling and I was blind! Why was I falling? Where was I? Why hadn’t I hit the ground yet? The wind ripped at my body. Those strange things I felt on my back earlier, slapped at me and the air as if with a mind of their own.

Struggling against the wind, I tried to reach up and push the blockage away. It was just so hard. I was getting so dizzy the more and more I spun. My stomach swirled with me and whatever was stuck just above my rear end was acting like a dead weight, as if it was somehow trying to counteract my tumbling.

My sense of smell was so strong now, I could smell smoke. There was so much smoke, yet breathing it in didn’t cause me to cough. It was so richly scented. I tried to bring my focus back to the problem I had. I was still falling!

Whatever these things I had stuck to my body were, they were surprisingly helpful in slowing me down. The drag of the wind was just enough for me to reach up, grab hold of what felt like a helmet and pull it down. I was falling, maybe this helmet would—

“Return to your wing.” The whispers roared in my head, my helmet back in place. I looked about, seeking the other two dragons. Beneath me, half the village was ablaze, the pony inhabitants ran from the flames. And yet, my mouth remained oddly cold. Above… There they were.

I flapped my wings harder, forcing myself higher and higher. Why was I no longer at their wing? My King needed me at their wing! I brought myself into formation with the other dragons; the muscular red and the yellow with scars. He had seen hard battle for our King before I had been accepted. I would be honoured to bear such scars for our King.

The other winged ones shot past as we turned at the command of the whispers. I watched as they chased other winged ponies, two of which were quickly brought to ground. The smoky presence of our King soon engulfed them. I lost sight of them as the three of us came to settle at the edge of the burning village, down on one knee and hand to show our respect the moment our King approached.

We were to watch and wait. The forces of ground and magic rushed in to round up the fleeing. The other winged ones kept eye from above, swooping down when ordered, but we stood fast. Our King needed our fire for the next target. The village would continue to burn. Our ground and winged forces would grow as our King brought the captives to join our ranks; the enemy soldiers he placed helmets on were the most prized.

So much more strength for our King to direct.

Once all had regrouped, his cloud-like form moved amongst the ranks again, whispering to us, giving our next orders. There was no rest for our King and there would be none for his army either.

We began to move again. At his word, we would fly again. At his command we would sear land and building alike with our flaming breath. We were his dragons. We were loyal and we were ready to take to the skies once more.

My tail lashed behind me and I spread my wings as I crouched. Kicking off from the ground, leaving nothing but dust in my wake, I took to the skies with the other two dragons. Ready to serve our King again. I could never betray my King. He whispered to me. He gave me purpose. He gave me my name.

I am Cremator, the emerald dragon. All glory to my lord, the mighty King Sombra!

Author's Note

Finally getting these organised into a group of chapters.

This wasn't an easy one to write in first person perspective with the switching between the mind controlled Cremator and William having no idea what is happening, let alone what she has become.

Simply hope that it has worked.

MA1-C3: Seeking Refuge

John

My throat burned and the barrel of my chest heaved with rapid, heavy gasps as I slowed amongst the trees. Even though my new body shuddered with exhaustion, I kept my head high. Eyes constantly surveying the forest I had entered. My ears acted as if they had a mind of their own, flicking and twitching, swivelling all around in search of any sound, preparing me to run on yet further.

How long had I been running?

The storm had come, roared for what felt like days, and passed. Its thunderous rumbles had torn into my new instincts, shredding my nerves and giving extra urgency to my already tired legs. I only slowed when it passed and I was instantly struck by the needs of my stomach. It grumbled so loudly, for a moment I prepared to run, thinking the storm had returned or there was a predator nearby. I could’ve kicked myself when I realised it was just my empty stomach demanding to be filled.

I let out a nervous giggle, which quickly became a morose sigh. Since when do I giggle? I shook the thought away and turned my attention to my surroundings.

Nothing I saw would be suitable for a human to eat. Just leaves and grass and bushes and… And, I’m not a human anymore. I cringed both mentally and physically. I really had to start thinking like a deer, even of myself as a deer. At least until I found a way to change back.

Looking around again, this time, doing my best to think like a deer. Well, what I thought a deer should think like, anyway. I took a chance to pull some leaves from a branch using just my mouth then started to chew.

I screwed up my face and snorted to myself at the taste but kept chewing. It was so bland. Next, I tried some grass. It was only a little sweeter than the leaves but nothing like the foods I had eaten as a human. Even so, I persevered. I was a deer now and I would have to eat like one. I even took the time to belatedly thank the aftermath of the storm as I slaked my thirst by drinking from some fresh puddles I came across.

At least I could be content with the basic needs I now had in order to keep living. Even if they weren’t anything to write home about. I could even forage as I walked. An absolute bonus now that every plant was a buffet to me.

When I finally emerged from the trees, I found myself overlooking a spectacularly deep valley where the tops of the tallest trees below my perch could never come close to reaching me. It was like a sea of green stretching onward, rolling with the landscape. Sometimes clinging to the very edges of cliffs in an attempt to cover every outcropping with plant life. It was such a peaceful view. I felt my muscles loosen as I closed my eyes and stood there, simply basking in the nature of it all.

My ears twitched at a sound I didn’t expect. Opening my eyes, I furrowed my brow in thought. Creaking wood? Letting my hearing hone in on the sounds brought me to the very edge of a cliff. I swallowed heavily as I gingerly approached, still seeking the sounds which were now joined by murmuring voices.

Far below, winding against the side of the cliff I was standing on, was a dirt track. Spotting what vaguely looked like open-top wagons or carts being pulled by animals, I mentally corrected myself. It was a wagon trail.

I squinted, trying to make them out just a little clearer. They looked like… I strained my eyes even harder. Some kind of small horses… Sort of like what Schmidt and Jacob had become.

There were a decent number of them. I frowned as I tried to count. Probably ten groups of at least seven or eight members. Each had two members pulling a wagon, while the smaller ones rode in the back and the other large ones trotted alongside. One thing I noted, rather belatedly, there were no humans among them.

Were they changed by the teapot too?

I shook my head. No, why would the dark unicorn have let so many get away. These must be the natives of this land. I looked side to side, trying to find wherever they were going to or coming from. There was little to see, other than trees as they swallowed the trail in either direction. That and there were more tree-covered outcroppings which stood even taller than the one I was standing on. One of which, to my right, blocked much of my view of anything where this group of horses or ponies had come from.

I leaned out a bit more, trying to see past the outcropping. I let out a gasp at what I saw. Further up the dirt track the ponies were traversing, I could clearly see several columns of thick, black smoke rising into the sky.

I looked to the ponies, frowning in thought. Were they fleeing the fires?

Shifting my stance on the rocky edge, I instantly cursed my luck. My front legs suddenly slipped out from under me. I scrabbled with them and tried to lean back but all it did was pull me forward, causing the loose rocks around me to tumble over the side.

Seconds later, I followed.

I did my best to slow my fall, keeping myself against the rock face as much as possible. I sank my back hooves in and somewhat squatted as I slid down the cliffside at an ever-increasing pace.

Tiny loose rocks fell with me, tumbling on their journey to the valley floor. I could see the wagoneers so much clearer now as I raced towards them down the cliffside. Probably hearing my fall or witnessing the first rocks hitting the trail around them, some of the ponies turned their gazes skyward. The looks of surprise on their muzzles… It probably matched the terror on my own!

Before I reached them, however, there was a bit of a rocky ledge which overhung the trail. Needless to say, I hit it with a heavy thump. My almost raw rear screamed with pain at the impact before I bounced out over the trail. I let out a bleating cry and flailed my legs as I sailed toward the valley even further below. Closing my eyes, not wanting to witness my own demise.

Instead of whatever someone expected to feel when they hit the ground, whether an intense momentary pain or merely the sound of the impact before the great nothing that would follow my foolish fall, all I felt was my stomach as it suddenly lurched forward while the rest of me just stopped.

The saving grace, there wasn’t any pain. That and I could still hear the creaking of wood, and the stirring of wind among the leaves of nearby trees. Not to mention the voices I had heard murmuring before, only now they were much closer and a lot clearer.

“Good catch, Pa!” squeaked a voice with the cracking of puberty.

“Told ya I still got it,” chuckled a much older, gravelly voice.

Clearly, I was still alive. But how?

Opening my eyes, I found I was no longer falling. Instead, I was suspended in the air, upside down, surrounded by a pale blue glow.

My stomach lurched again as the world moved around me. At least, that’s what it seemed like to me. When I stopped, I found myself, still upside down, face to face with an older looking pale orange unicorn who seemed to be inspecting me while keeping one eye closed.

The old unicorn grinned at me and said in the slightly drawling voice I had heard just moments before, “Bit far from home, ain’cha deer?”

I shuddered at both the sudden memory from the past few days and the terrible pun. “Like you wouldn’t believe.”

I inwardly groaned. My new voice still sounded so alien in my ears.

Thankfully, after being lowered into the cart next to the unicorn who had saved me, these ponies, as I learned they were called, didn’t ask too many questions of the deer who fell from the sky. Except their children of course. I had little way of answering anything their little fillies and colts verbally threw my way. I had been a deer for only a few days. How was I to know anything? They probably knew more about this world and the resident deer in general than me!

The adults amongst them, seemed nice enough, though very distracted with the task at hand, er, hoof. It was something I was getting very used to doing in my short time as a deer; fleeing. I soon learned that they had fled their village at the order of the village guards as a legion of ponies and other beasts in strange helmets descended on the town.

Seeing as I had no helmet, the refugees assumed I was lost and had been fleeing the attacks as well. I didn’t discourage that idea. I knew what they meant when they described the helmets worn by the attackers.

I felt squeamish as they spoke of three dragons of different colours setting fire to the town, a moment these refugees had witnessed from the trail as they fled. It wasn’t surprising that they didn’t want to talk too much, they had no idea if those who had remained to defend the village had survived.

I stayed with them for the remainder of the two days it took to reach another village. To my surprise, although we were greeted by the village guards, we were not treated as hostile. In fact, only concern and kindness were shown to us. Of course, the guards wanted to know as much about what had happened as possible.

I stood with the old pony who had caught me. His name was Stargazer and he was busy metaphorically chewing the ear off one of the guards about how I came to be with them. “This doe here fell outta the sky when we’s were passing on the road while we made our way from Border Village.”

“Must’ve come out from the Yakyakistan border,” the soldier pony mused. He turned to me and said, “Well, if you’re a refugee, you’re welcome here.”

I felt my nerves ease a little at his words. That is, until he continued.

“Best all of you be moving on quickly. We have scouts watching. Whatever is driving these attacks is keeping their forces at a very fast pace.”

“Don’t we know it,” cried one of the ponies I had arrived with. “Our homes... our village is gone!”

“I understand, sir,” the soldier stated. “We will do everything we can to help you. Give you provisions for the journey east.”

“East?” exclaimed another of the group. “Why not south? Vanhoover should be safe enough!”

“Our scouts inform us that the road to Vanhoover has already been cut.”

While the discussion continued to devolve into a mishmash of place names, some of which sounded oddly like ones back in my world, but with some kind of horse pun thrown in, I frowned and turned my attention back to the leader of the soldiers.

I cleared my throat and said, “I’m sorry, uh…”

I squinted as I took a stab at the soldier’s rank, I wasn’t from a military family. My parents were doctors. My grandparents were farmers and my great grandparents had been sharecroppers. “Captain?”

“Lieutenant,” he corrected. “Lieutenant Spears.”

“Right, sorry,” I said, nodding my apology as I pressed on. “Would a dark unicorn with a red horn mean anything to you?”

The soldier frowned. “Can you be more specific?”

“U-Uh,” I stammered, taking a small step back as I did my best to mentally recall my time in the cage. “Dark grey coat, black ha— I mean, black mane and tail. Silver armour.”

I hesitated, knowing exactly how strange the next part would sound. “Makes people drink from a strange teapot that changes them into ponies and other… creatures…”

And just as I expected, he started giving me the oddest, almost pitying, look.

“I will pass the description on to my superiors, they may know more.” The corner of his mouth quirked. “Though I’ll probably leave out that teapot part.”

He raised a hoof and pressed it gently onto my shoulder. “Get some rest.”

He turned to the others I had travelled with and declared, “All of you, rest. You will be moving again in two hours.”

I watched as he walked away, giving instructions to two pegasi as he went. I hung my head, let out a heavy sigh and mumbled to myself, “Why, John? Why did you have to mention the teapot? Now he thinks you're crazy.”

And yet, despite the strange things I said, and clearly being the odd one out here, the ponies I had arrived with, those of the village, and even the soldier ponies welcomed me with open arms. Erm, legs… hooves?

I shook my head, trying to brush away the thought. I moved to try to help the villagers and soldiers who were re-stocking the wagons of the refugees, but I was quickly and, oddly, kindly moved aside where I was told to sit, drink and have something to eat. All of which the villagers generously supplied even though I had no money to give in return.

The sandwiches they gave me on a plate looked like normal sandwiches. At least the bread did. The rest of it however, how do I put this? They were filled with flowers. Although, considering what I had eaten in the forest, it probably shouldn’t have been surprising. Deer and ponies are herbivores after all.

I frowned as a bigger question popped into my head. How was I supposed to eat it?

I turned my head to watch the ponies I was with. The unicorns had it easy. They picked up their food and drink with the glowing magic from their horns. An older pegasus used their wing as if it were a hand. It appeared just as capable and dextrous. Next to her, I was guessing a little due to pegasus’ size compared to their companion, a male pony without horn or wings sat chomping away on his sandwich, using, of all things, his hoof to somehow hold his food.

I arched an eyebrow at the sight and continued to stare, fascinated. How did he get it to stick to his hoof? Are hooves sticky?

I looked down at my own cleft forehooves and tapped them together a few times. Never did they feel like they fused together, nor did they refuse to part again. With my hooves still together, I looked at the plain pony again and frowned. Was there some kind of trick to it?

Whatever it was, I didn’t find out that day as an armoured pegasus shot overhead from the direction of the refugees’ former village. The pegasus hit the ground with such speed, she dug a trail for each hoof into the dirt as she skidded to a halt.

“Lieutenant!” she barked out, her voice harsh as she gulped in air while trying to get her message across. “Lieutenant Spears!”

The Lieutenant I had spoken with stepped away from his discussion and approached the pegasus whose attention snapped to him with the same speed she used to give a salute of her hoof. The Lieutenant said nothing, he simply nodded to urge her into speaking.

“The enemy, sir,” the pegasus rasped. “They’re—”

The Lieutenant’s attention quickly snapped to the distant sky, a hoof raised to silence the pegasus scout. With concern deepening in his expression, the Lieutenant barked out an order. “All guards stand ready!”

The previously peaceful village suddenly burst into a mix of shouted orders, stomping hooves and rushing soldier ponies.

I turned to follow the Lieutenant’s gaze. What I saw instantly stirred the deer flight response in my body. It took bit of mental strength not to bolt from the village.

There were maybe thirty dots in the sky, dots which quickly became more defined flying creatures, most of them vaguely pony shaped at this distance. But there was one which didn’t look like a winged pony. It was a much more different shape. One I saw in the poor lighting of the cage.

My heart sank as I glimpsed what appeared to be an emerald-green dragon wearing one of the dark unicorn’s helmets. I swallowed heavily and, with what little breath I could muster, I let out a name. “William…”

Author's Note

This chapter has had a couple of titles so far and I'm still not exactly happy with it. Might change it at some point.

John's still going. Thankfully found help, but looks like Sombra's forces have found her too. Not that they were searching for her.

MA1-C5: Wakeup Call

William

When I woke up, at least I didn’t have a headache. In all truth, I was actually rather numb all over. Probably a good thing. I remembered the fall I took. That and the landing. Considering how much it had hurt at the time, probably a good thing I was numb now.

Wait! My eyes snapped open in alarm.

I wiggled my toes and, even through the numbness, I could feel them scraping against each other. I let out a long sigh, closed my eyes again and smiled faintly. At least I wasn’t paralysed. Just numb and a little fuzzy, even in my head. That and warmer than usual.

“Hey. You awake?”

I arched an eyebrow but kept my eyes closed, hoping to fall back asleep. Even if there was a girl nearby, talking in a decently sweet voice.

“William? You awake?”

I scrunched my nose and shifted onto my side. At least I think it was my side. Something flopped down behind me, brushing against my legs. Oddly, I could swear I felt the backs of my legs from its touch as well.

Frowning, I cracked open my eyes. The first thing I noticed was that the world was on its side. So, yep, definitely laying down. Then there was the hard dirt floor. Not that it felt very hard against my arm, shoulder and side. Though I guess it should have. And beyond that, I found a set of what would have been narrowly spaced, vertical metal bars.

Huh. I’m in another cage. Great.

Outside of the bars I noticed another unicorn. This one had golden armour and a helmet that reminded me of those worn by roman military officers in ancient times. His coat was alabaster, while his tail and mane were a deep chestnut. I frowned at that. Since when was I so specific with colours.

“William?” the girl called in her singsong voice. “You’re looking pretty awake.”

I turned my head to try and see who was speaking, only to find that I was in the cage with a deer. I squinted at the form. A doe. Stubby horns? Full grown deer, I reckon. Tapered, slender body. Hmm, probably still a female deer.

“Finally woke up, huh?”

I blinked. That deer spoke. I slowly shook my head. Maybe this was still that nightmare I had and still couldn’t wake up from.

The deer shot a glare at me and asked, “What?”

I swallowed dryly and replied, “My nightmare continues. A deer is talking to me.”

My voice sounded off in my ears. A little raspy but far softer than I remembered. I shook my head again, a little faster this time. “Like the unicorn when we landed…”

My eyes widened as the memory of the transformations I witnessed in the previous cage ran through my mind. When it came to recalling my own, I looked at my scaly, clothe-less body and tried to let my brain process it all. Yep, that part was still with me too.

“The dark unicorn…” I squinted with recollection. “He made us drink from the teapot. We all changed…”

“What are you talking about?” asked the unicorn in golden armour.

“That’s right,” said the deer. “But not a nightmare. It really happened.”

I turned my attention to her and squinted. Yep. Definitely a her. My mind was still sluggish as it tried to restart whatever logic it could. “Jacob, Schmidt and Jackie…”

My eyes widened again at the thought of her now being a huge hairy yak. “Poor Jackie.”

“Yeah,” the deer sympathised. “You missed my change, though.”

I focused on the deer again, squinting as my brain slowly clicked the puzzle pieces into place. This deer knows me as a human, she called me by name. I frowned. Says I didn’t see her change. The only other person with us…

My confusion slipped away as my brain finally moved into the right gear.

“John?” I rasped out.

The deer nodded. “In the now fur-covered, four-legged flesh.”

I looked John over, tilting my head as my mind examined the now deer and tried to relate its form with the human one I remembered. “You’re a girl now.”

John didn’t miss a beat. “So are you.”

“Oh,” I said. I looked down at my body, not that I could really see much with how I was laying. The scales still puzzled me. “Can you tell me something?”

John nodded. It was so strange seeing such a delicate creature and having to relate it to my friend.

“What am I?”

“You’re a dragon,” John replied.

“Ah,” I said, nodding. Strangely, that cleared a few things up, the scales, memories of flying. “Guessing I have wings too.”

“And a tail,” John nodded.

“Huh,” I grunted. Suddenly curious to see more of my changed body, I tried to sit up. And I failed miserably at it. My legs refused to move and, when I tried to use my arms to push myself up, I found they were pinned behind my back with something holding them tightly together. Trying to shift my legs, I found my ankles just as restricted.

“You had to be bound,” the unicorn said while I squirmed in confusion. “Other than John's word, we had no idea if you would be dangerous and attack the camp when you woke up.”

I thought about it for a moment then nodded in agreement. “That’s fair.”

I looked to John then back to the unicorn, hoping either of them could answer my next question. “So, what now?”

John looked across to the unicorn.

“Right now, you are both being held in a military camp which has been set up in order to prepare a counterattack against the force you were working for.”

I blinked at that. “I what?”

“You probably won’t remember much,” John explained. “The helmets that dark unicorn forced you and the others to wear kind of controlled your mind and actions.”

“Our researchers are still verifying the function of the helmet you wore, but it is looking that way, yes,” said the unicorn.

“Huh,” I said. “Would explain why my head’s so fuzzy.”

“That’s partly from Lieutenant Spears here using magic to keep you asleep while we travelled here,” said John. When I looked at her, her eyes were shooting daggers at the unicorn, this Lieutenant Spears.

“Anything else?” I asked. “Where are the others?”

John cringed and said, “Still under the dark unicorn’s control. At least Jacob is. He’s a unicorn now.”

“Yeah, I remember him changing.” I looked to Spears.

“While you were subdued, your friend John explained to me a rather fantastic tale. From what I gather, neither of you are actually of our world. You were brought here by unknown means, with three other friends, and you were all transformed into random natives of our planet when forced to drink from a teapot by a dark unicorn who then forced four of you, including you, Miss Dragon, to wear strange helmets which controlled your minds and actions,” Spears summarised. He spoke so evenly, it was hard to tell if he was ridiculing us or not. “Is that your story?”

“I know it sounds strange—”

Spears cut John off with a raised hoof. “Do you know the name of this ‘dark unicorn’?”

John shook her head. “He never said it to me. Gave the others names though.”

I nodded again. “I remember that. He gave everyone a new name after they changed.”

I frowned then eyed John warily. “I don’t exactly remember… What did he call me?”

John looked at me, rubbed a hoof against her other foreleg and cringed again. “Cremator.”

I blinked. “Huh.”

“A strong, dangerous name even for a dragon,” Spears stated.

“I’ll keep it.”

John’s head snapped back before she shook it in disbelief. “Wait, what?”

“I’ll keep it,” I repeated. “I can’t very well go around being a female dragon called William. Doesn’t really fit.”

“But…” John stammered, trying her best to regain control of her tongue and her words. “But you’re a human.”

“Was a human,” I corrected. “And if I get turned back into a human I’ll take my old name again.”

“You mean when you turn back.”

I did my best to look at John, my body sliding in a small circle on the floor of our cage. “Hey, we don’t know if this is permanent or not. We’re in another world after all.”

“She isn’t wrong,” Spears agreed. All that earned him was a glare from John.

“And what about you?” I asked.

“What about me?”

The tone of John’s words made me hesitate a little. The look of challenge in her face, however, caused me to press on. “You’re sticking with John until we can find a way to turn back?”

John stood up straight and proud. “Of course.”

A sly grin cracked my lips causing John to flinch a little. “So, are you a tractor or a missing person?”

“Pardon?” John blinked at me. Even Spears appeared confused.

I pushed a little further. “Or maybe you’re going to make it clear for the guys you date while here that you’ll break up with them through letters?”

John’s mouth opened, probably to ask a question. Her confusion passed before a word slipped from her lips. Instead, her brow furrowed and she fixed me with the fiercest death-glare she could muster. “I hate you so much.”

All I could do was grin smugly back and let out a throaty giggle.

“Now that you are done with that little side-track, back to the matter at hoof,” Spears said, staring straight at me. “Do you remember anything from the time you were controlled by this dark unicorn you mentioned?”

I cocked my head to the side in thought.

“Anything at all we could use to figure out why they are attacking our villages and enslaving our people.”

I cringed as I struggled to form any clear memories from between now and my transformation in the cage. So much of it was fuzzy, both in sound and vision. Only a few moments popped out and they weren’t the most useful.

“Just flashes,” I replied. “Times where the helmet wasn’t controlling me. Flying with other dragons, falling out of control.”

I glanced at John. “After I landed in the village and my helmet moved. Then John before I passed out. The helmet gave the feeling of obedience.”

I frowned and looked to the floor in thought again. “To me, I guess it made me not want to question it. Had to follow orders. Something from a King? Made me believe he was my King.”

“Do you remember a name?” the unicorn pressed.

I stared at the floor, screwing up my face in thought. I shook my head as I tried to focus, to pull up anything from the times I wore the helmet. I raised my gaze to look at the unicorn again. He was watching me very closely. “Something about being sombre?”

John gasped. Both me and Spears looked to her. “What you said after the dark unicorn put the helmet on you.”

“You’re asking a lot there,” I commented.

“Once the helmet was on you, you stood up, saluted, so did the others, and you said ‘Long live Lord Sombra’. I remember now.” John’s eyes were wide as she looked to Spears.

When I turned to him again, Spears looked confused for a moment, then a concerned expression washed over his face.

“Troubling,” he muttered. Looking at us again, he said, “This information may prove invaluable. I will have it relayed to my superiors immediately. Get some rest, we may need to ask more of you shortly.”

As he turned to leave, John spoke up, causing him to stop short. “Lieutenant Spears, is there something wrong?”

“If what you have said is true, this is very troubling,” Spears stated. Without further word, the unicorn strode out of the tent, leaving me and John in the cell; John standing while I lay on the ground, still in the bindings I woke up in.

* * *

We waited for a while. Thankfully, the guards had used their magic to sit me up before bringing us something to eat and drink. Not to mention the numbness in my body felt like it had passed. In its place was a warmth I had never felt before.

Turning back to the events at hand, at least the guards brought something for John to eat. I snickered a little at the ration of hay, flowers and bread. John didn’t pass them up though. She just sat down and started to eat from her plate.

What the guard brought me was something I never would have expected. Two gems, one red, the other blue, both a little bigger than my formerly human hands. They must have been worth a fortune and here I found myself staring at them as another unicorn used the magic of their horn to float them in front of my face.

I snorted. Like I could grab them. I was still restrained. Not to mention, shouldn’t they give me some meat or something? What was I going to do with a couple of jewels? Buy my own food?

“Well?” the unicorn asked, letting the gem bob a little in her magical hold.

“Well what?” I asked.

“Aren’t you going to eat?” she pressed.

I stared at her as my mind ticked over the thought. Eat gems? Is she serious?

“Come on,” the guard said, her tone becoming harsher. Seems I was annoying her. “Do you know how much we had to scramble to get you these? We weren’t exactly prepped to care for dragon prisoners.”

All right then, if it meant they were less mad at me. Not like I knew how things worked here. I opened my mouth and noticed John shudder. My teeth must be a sight. She kept watching me though. Apparently, she was just as curious to see me eat gems as I was.

The unicorn floated the gem a little closer. I leaned forward, took part of the gem in my mouth. This had to be the weirdest thing for everyone to watch. The gem was smooth in my mouth. Oddly, I started salivating at the taste of it on my tongue. Reflexively, I bit down. I expected the gem to resist but, after a soft groan, there was a crack and a sharp shattering sound as my jaws snapped shut.

I could see John watching me as I started to chew. Dragon mouths and digestive systems here must be really tough. I quickly crushed the gem into tiny shards then swallowed. Never did it hurt and I couldn’t taste any blood.

When I started munching on the rest of the first gem, John asked, “So, what’s it like?”

“Not bad,” I said, my cheeks puffing up as I chewed. “Crunchy but sweet, a little like rock candy.”

John continued to warily watch me as I finished off the second gem then sat back, content with my meal.

We waited through a second meal for the Lieutenant to return. John spent a lot of the time looking anxious while thinking. If it was about our situation, there really wasn’t much we could do about it. The only thing I wanted to do, other than have my arms and legs freed, was take some time to get a good look at myself. I was yet to have a real chance to do so and being restrained limited how much I could twist about to see.

When Lieutenant Spears finally returned, he was flanked on one side by a grey-blue unicorn with deeper blue mane and tail. On his other side stood the most plain looking winged pony I was yet to meet. Not very large and without armour to weigh her down, this little mare was brown all over; coat, mane, tail and feathered wings, you name it. Her only real distinguishing feature was a pale blue streak which ran the length of her mane and tail.

Spears fixed both me and John with a hard stare before speaking.

“This here is Corporal Iron Lock.” The Lieutenant’s horn lit with magic and I suddenly felt the bindings on my arms release. Looking down, I witnessed the magic as it removed the bindings from my legs. “He will accompany both of you wherever you go. You are both still regarded as prisoners, but I have been instructed to grant you such leniency due to the assistance you have provided and that which my superiors believe you can further give.”

His head turned slightly to the right as if addressing the winged mare. His attention, however remained fixed on me and John, even as I rubbed at my wrists to take the opportunity to examine my arms as well as my clawed hands.

“And this is Specialist Boo,” Spears stated. The winged mare standing behind him gave a salute with a hoof. “She’s the best infiltrator we have. My superiors have decided to request your help for a mission they need completed.”

I cocked an eyebrow at that and John jumped in to speak.

“But we’re civilians,” John said. “We aren’t even from here.”

Spears nodded and replied, “Something I made very clear to my superiors, however, they believe you have greater knowledge of certain things than any guard currently serving.”

Flexing my claws, I felt a tickle against my back. Peering over my shoulder, I spied a set of leathery wings and did my best to give them a little flap while Spears continued.

“Although I don’t like conscripting civilians into military operations, the call wasn’t mine to make,” Spears explained. “Princesses Celestia and Luna are very interested in the teapot you mentioned. Even more so if this Sombra you mentioned has it. An artefact such as it should be studied and kept out of dangerous hooves.

“The Captain of the Royal Guard is on his way to personally oversee our forces here, he will also be working to help the refugees displaced by the battles so far. However, we are to put this plan into action before he arrives.”

I stopped messing with my wings, pressed my clawed hands against my knees and stretched my back, arching it as my spine audibly popped in several places. Exactly how long had I been tied up?

When I looked to Spears again, he appeared rather angry at me seemingly ignoring him. I did my best to try to prove him wrong. “So, you want us to do what exactly?”

Spears grumbled to himself but pushed on. “What we need is for the both of you to travel with Boo and help her in finding this ‘teapot’ you mentioned. Iron Lock will accompany, as previously stated, and is not to leave your side.”

I leaned back against the bars of our cage and nonchalantly rolled my hand in the air a few times as I said, “And I’m guessing you’ll be busy with some sort of distraction to try and keep the heat off us?”

John shot me a look and hissed under her breath. “Can you not piss off the military of the people who are helping us?”

“Helping us?” I suppressed a giggle. “They’re talking about magic, princesses and they have us locked up. I don’t even know or remember doing what I’m supposed to have done to be in here.”

“You know this isn’t a movie, right,” John shot back. “We may be different creatures now, but death is still death in this world.”

“Of course,” I nodded. “Just feeling a little antsy. Blood’s a little fierier than a human.”

“Did you forget, that dark unicorn has our transformed friends under his control?” John pressed. “My sister and her best friend. What about Schmidt? He’s now not only not in his own country anymore, but in another world.”

I simply snorted at John and surprised myself when some smoke escaped my nostrils. Okay, possible fire breathing. Awesome!

John turned to Spears and urged him to continue. When I locked eyes with Spears again, he was giving me a very hard scowl. As was Iron Lock. I inwardly groaned. Oh, he was going to be a treat to work with. Boo on the other hand, she didn’t appear annoyed. In fact, she remained rather neutral.

Spears took a deep breath before letting it out through his nose. “Anyway, while the four of you undergo your mission, the guard will be making an assault near the front of Sombra’s current encampment. You probably won’t have much time. He pushes his forces hard. We’re surprised he even let them rest now.”

Spears eyed me again. “Though losing one of only three dragons our scouts have spotted amongst his troops has probably forced him to change his tactic.”

His hard stare never left me. “Can. You. Do. This?”

I rolled my eyes at his attempted dramatic emphasis. Again, John jumped in to speak for both of us. “We’ll do what we must to help our friends.”

John looked at me the entire time she spoke, trying to sound as tough as possible. I sighed and pushed myself onto my feet. My balance came surprisingly fast as my thick tail slashed itself into a counter balance.

I didn’t say a word. I simply nodded.

With our agreement, Spears lit his horn with magic and opened the door to our cage. John exited first. I stretched even more as I stepped into freedom for the first time since arriving in this world.

The others still looked annoyed with me. Thing is, I wasn’t kidding about my blood feeling hotter. With these claws, hard scales and what felt like a fire burning inside of me, I felt like I could take on the world!

And, pretty soon, we would be doing just that…

Author's Note

You have no idea how happy I was when I had William and John playing off each other in the first section. Meant I had made them correctly.

Also, I'm so happy to finally introduce Boo, even if she got little time. Her backstory will be in this first arc, just not until the end.

MA1-C6: Time for Tea!

John

We crept along in the darkness. At least, three of us did. I scowled across at William… Cremator… whatever she wanted to be called now, as she hopped along, giving small flutters of her wings as if testing how to use them. I had to admit, she was getting the hang of them quickly as she hovered for more and more of the journey.

At least she was doing something which could be useful compared to annoying Lieutenant Spears earlier. I even apologised to him for her behaviour as we parted ways to begin our little mission. He warned me that Cremator’s attitude could easily get her killed, but having a dragon willing to go along was too great an opportunity to force her to stay. As he said, a dragon is a wildcard, unpredictable but devastating when focused.

So here we were, traveling under the light of the moon. A moon I was yet to see in any form other than full since arriving in this world, I might add. I shook the oddly irritating idea from my head to focus on the skipping hops of Cremator, particularly the scraping of her claws on the rocky ground whenever she took off and landed again.

“Can you stop doing that?” I whispered harshly at my friend. “Someone might hear you.”

“I need to practise,” Cremator shot back, her voice louder than I was currently comfortable with. “What if I need to suddenly fly if we get caught?”

“We’d be less likely to if you would just walk quietly like everyone else,” I replied, unintentionally raising my voice.

“Both of you need to be quiet,” Iron Lock grumbled. “You’re on semi-probation. Anything you do will count for or against you at decisions about your freedom later.”

Cremator turned side on to us, flapping her wings. She pressed her fists against her hips as she addressed Iron Lock. “Since when are we on probation?”

“Since you were working for King Sombra and your deer friend here damaged part of a village with her plant control,” Iron Lock stated, his voice growing louder at the same rate Cremator’s had been.

“Whoa! Whoa! Whoa!” Cremator declared, waving her arms in front of her body as if refereeing a football match. “First of all, I wasn’t in control of my actions! I had that helmet thingy on.”

She then gestured to me. “And John couldn’t help that. She’s been a deer for only a short time and probably didn’t know she could do that!”

Okay. Now I was torn. They were getting so loud, but I couldn’t actually fault what Cremator was saying. I just wished she would say it quieter, or when we weren’t trying to sneak up on an encampment of dangerous mind-controlled creatures.

Iron Lock lit his horn with magic as he stomped closer to Cremator, glowering up at her all the way. "I have the authority to restrain you and drag you back to the basecamp if I deem your actions to be a threat to our mission. Don’t push it, little dragoness!”

“Guys,” I tried to warn.

Then we all stopped. Not for Iron Lock or Cremator realising this wasn’t the time or place to argue, but because Boo suddenly stood between them on her hind legs. Her front hooves were raised and pointed at their faces to keep them apart while catching their attention.

She fixed them both with the harshest glare I had ever seen. Even the ones my mother gave when Jackie or I broke something paled in comparison to the withering look Boo set on the squabbling duo. And it wasn’t just for Iron Lock and Cremator. Even I copped a generous amount of her withering eyes.

In the end, Boo said absolutely nothing. Once she was satisfied we understood her silent point, she dropped onto four hooves, turned around and waved us all forward with a flick of a wing. We moved even quieter from that moment. Even Cremator who found it better to softly glide between minimal wingbeats.

How no one had heard us before then, I will never know.

Boo somehow became harder to follow as we reached the edge of the encampment. I often had to stop and look around to search for her. Whenever I managed to spot her, she was lurking in a shadow and I swear her coat was now a shade closer to that of the shadows themselves.

When she knew all of us had her in sight, Boo nodded us forward. Never speaking, always leading, she directed us through the narrow spaces between the tents of the encampment. Sometimes she would have us pause and huddle deeper in the darkness. At others, I would glimpse her ears ever twitching and turning, seeking out the source of even the tiniest sounds. I knew every one of them. My ears were just as desperate in finding them, mostly because the deer instincts I had gained were telling me this was a dangerous and stupid idea and that I should be running in search of safety.

It was a desire I had to repeatedly tamp down, especially whenever we waited for Boo to covertly glimpse inside the many, many tents of the encampment. My fears somehow jumped even higher when Boo, her head peeking beneath the flap of a tent, waved us forward with a wing. I frowned at that. She wanted us to join her?

When we reached her, Boo stepped back and held the flap of the tent slightly open with her wing, just enough for someone to peer inside, and nodded at me. I did as I was silently told. I didn’t want another of her scathing glares directed at me again.

What I saw surprised me. It was a near empty tent. Most of it was kept in shadow except for an odd little barely glowing lantern sitting on a table in the very middle of the tent. On the table, right next to the lantern was the object which made my eyes grow wide.

It was the teapot.

I quickly turned to Boo and nodded. She ushered me into the tent with a flick of her head. I was followed by Iron Lock and Cremator. Thankfully, they also remained quiet. Boo was last, letting the flap fall behind her. How could it be so easy? Words Cremator put voice to in a sceptical whisper.

I shrugged and whispered back, “That’s it, though.”

“Right,” Iron Lock said, lighting his horn with magic.

Shouting suddenly erupted outside the tent. Not the kind which came with orders, more the shouts of someone trying to get attention. We all slunk back into the shadows, except for Boo. She glanced back at the tent flaps then turned her attention to our goal. When a rapid thundering of many hooves rumbled past the tent on either side and the shouting became punctuated by yells of attack, Boo decided to act fast.

She jumped at the top of the table, clearly trying to wrap the teapot in a soft wing and snatch it without sound. Except, she misjudged her leap, sending her straight down on top of the table and its meagre adornments.

When she hit, she passed through both the teapot and the table beneath. The lantern hit the ground with the clatter of metal hitting rock. I felt strangely relieved when the glass in it didn’t break. I looked to Boo. She shook her head in confusion while the rest of us watched the teapot and table burst into a cloud of black smoke.

The smoke swirled around the tent in ever-widening circles until it brushed against the farthest fabric wall. At its touch, the wall vanished, exposing three helmet clad ponies with bat-like wings; one of which I recalled from the cage of the dark unicorn. His charcoal-grey coat, blonde tail and deep purple leather wings were far too familiar.

“Schmidt?” I gasped. I don’t think anyone heard me or, if they did, no one reacted. At least not to me.

The three batponies launched themselves into the open tent, all targeting those who were still standing. One tackled Cremator out of the air after her latest hop. Another dipped low, slipping past Iron Lock before he could light his horn. The final one aimed for me.

In what I was reluctantly beginning to think of as my style, I immediately backpedalled, causing the attack to fall short. My escape was short lived as I quickly ran out of room when I bumped into the taut fabric of the tent wall. The batpony was on me seconds later, pining me to the ground while the smoke swirled in the empty space above us.

I tried to lash out at my attacker with what little I had, which mostly meant my diminutive horns. I wasn’t exactly built for physical confrontations. The batpony easily dodged my attempt and pinned me with her hooves. As the smoke drew near, it suddenly dissipated when another batpony was thrown through it. The wayward batpony crashed into the one holding me, sending them both tumbling across the ground.

I scrambled to my hooves in time to see Cremator, unmolested by any attacker, draw back her head while sucking in a huge breath. My eyes widened at the implication and I darted away from the tangle of batponies. Meanwhile, Iron Lock was being twisted around as he tried to target his attacker with his now glowing horn, a target which simply kept bounding around him in circles of ever-increasing speed. It was also a familiar target; Schmidt, or Comet Streak as the dark unicorn had renamed him.

When Cremator felt she was ready, she closed her mouth, threw her chest and head forward and let out… a squeak of air.

I stared at her in dismay. I knew what she was trying to do. I’d seen enough fantasy movies with dragons in them. “Where’s the fire?”

By now, the two batponies were returning to their hooves and shaking off the dizziness of their collision. I started to back away.

“How should I know?” Cremator shot back. “It’s my first time trying!”

There came several crashes of meaty bodies. Boo had tackled the two struggling batponies. I turned in time to see Iron Lock down with Comet Streak standing over him. The glow of Iron Lock’s horn was gone and his eyes were closed. Comet Streak’s helmeted head turned to us and he prowled forward. Keeping his wings slightly open, he gave them a rustle.

Behind him, the smoke was gathering in the air above Iron Lock. The smoke swirled tighter and tighter before bringing forth a new mind controlling helmet out of its very existence. While Iron Lock was down, the ephemeral smoke slipped the helmet onto the unicorn’s head. Iron Lock didn’t stay down long.

With rather mechanical movements, the unicorn returned to his hooves, the smoke wafting about him like an over-eager parent coaching their child in a sport they thought they knew more about than the actual coach. A parent which didn’t hesitate to whisper dangerous thoughts into their child’s ears.

“Oh no,” I murmured.

I should have kept my mouth shut. That utterance earned me the attention of Iron Lock and I was quickly lifted off my hooves in his magic. As the smoke drew near, I glimpsed Boo as she dived at the unicorn with an empty helmet between her hooves. She slammed it hard against his helmeted head, throwing him off balance and disrupting his magical focus.

His magic dragged me with him until it vanished, tossing me across the room. I skidded to a stop in time to see Comet Streak drawing closer. I sighed. This was not our day.

That was when Cremator had the bright idea to try her fire breath again. My eyes grew wide when I noticed the smoke coming from her nostrils as she drew her head back. I scrambled to my hooves and charged at her with my head down, even as Comet Streak started his next darting movement.

Cremator opened her mouth as she threw her head forward, unleashing a burst of fire that raced to engulf our former friend.

I slammed my head into her stomach, causing her to curl up with the impact. I let out a bleat of pain as the gout of flame licked at the fur on my back and flanks. We hit the ground and rolled across it together. Thankfully my hit on Cremator caused her to end her fire breath. That and the rolling helped put out any flames still on me.

When we stopped, I cringed at the stinging sensation from the burn on my back but still did my best to stand up.

“Don’t hit Schmidt!”

“Yeah, I know,” Cremator groaned as she pushed herself onto her feet and we both tried to get our bearings.

We were out of the tent. Good. Downside? The distraction created by Lieutenant Spears and the guards had not only turned into a full-blown battle, but we were now standing right in the middle of it.

Not that we had much time to react as the smoke swirled in front of us, drawing our attention back to the tent.

Boo was doing her best, not only to distract Iron Lock from us, but to keep moving so he couldn’t focus his magic on her. They both disappeared among the other tents, leaving us to deal with the remaining two batpoines. Two batponies who were already stalking towards us while that strangely sentient smoke swirled around them.

I swear even I heard a voice hiss from the smoke itself. “Catch them!”

Comet Streak didn’t hesitate. He launched himself at us. At first, keeping low, throwing us off guard. With the leap of his first move, we expected him to soar above us. He darted around us, swinging so fast, when we tried to follow his movement, he suddenly struck Cremator from the opposite side. He wasn’t the only one, the female batpony was out of the tent and charging straight at me again.

I looked to either side of me and started backing up, my eyes widening in fear as I tried to find a way out. Unlike the last time, this time I felt it. A welling of life and the desperation to live on formed deep within my core. When my front hooves crashed down, the rocky ground rumbled before a thick batch of slender roots burst forth, creating what appeared to be a hairy wall between us.

It didn’t stop the batpony for long. She darted to the side, taking to her wings to try and slip around the trap. I kept my gaze on her and, as I stepped to face her, the roots moved to block her again. I don’t doubt she was getting frustrated.

Giving up on her flanking moves, she launched herself high into the sky. I watched as she shot past Cremator and Comet Streak who were constantly switching who was in the lead as they chased each other high above me.

I blinked and lost the three of them for a minute. There were so many winged ponies chasing each other and clashing in the sky. It was only for an odd whistle on the wind that I turned in time to see the female batpony streaking towards me with Comet Streak right behind her.

Not even thinking, I ducked and shifted, flailing out with a hoof as if I could swat them away to defend myself. Strangely, the wall of roots moved with me. They tightened together then lashed out at the diving batponies. The roots clipped the wing of the first one, sending her spiralling off to another part of the battlefield.

Comet Streak, however, tried to dodge but was soon ensnared in the roots. He pulled and struggled against the roots, trying to find any weakness to escape. I don’t doubt if the helmet didn’t also cover his entire snout, he probably would have tried to chew his way free.

Now I had a problem. Comet Streak was stuck in my root trap but I had no idea how to get to him. Could I retract them somehow? Maybe lower them? How was this ability of mine supposed to work?! Also, where was Cremator? What had happened to her?

Thankfully, some of my answers came quickly. Diving from the sky, Cremator wrapped her arms and legs around Comet Streak’s writhing body as she passed and ripped him free of my roots. I opened my mouth to shout in celebration, but it quickly turned to horror as the two of them crashed heavily to the ground. I dashed to their side, the wall of roots wilting behind me. I found Cremator groggily rising from a small impact crater of her own making.

“You let him go?” I exclaimed when I saw Cremator staggering back a few steps without Comet Streak in her arms.

Quickly looking around, I found the batpony in question laying on his stomach, still in the crater with his helmet nearby, no longer on his head. My heart skipped a beat when I didn’t see him move at first. Then, hearing him groan, I watched as he groggily pushed himself up on his front hooves.

Comet Streak shook his head, blinking at the shock of losing his helmet. “Was zum—? Wo bin ich?”

I couldn’t help but smile. That was a voice and language I was so grateful to hear!

Author's Note

The first half of this chapter took forever but it finally clicked. It was also much longer until I realised it weighed in at over 6000 words. So it was split in two. Finding a natural break was a bit frustrating but I think I got it right.

One more action chapter then two wrap up chapters and we will reach the end of Arc 1. This has been a lot of fun to write so far. Hope it's fun for others to read.

MA1-C7: Memory Rumble

John

I was so relieved to hear another of my friends speak freely, I momentarily forgot where we were. Luckily for me, Cremator didn’t.

She strolled up to Schmidt, grabbed the batpony by both shoulders and dragged him forward until their noses were nearly touching. Schmidt’s front hooves dangled beneath him, not touching the ground.

“Gah!” Schmidt exclaimed. His eyes were wide and his front legs flailed to try and escape in terror at being so close to a fearsome dragon. “Nein! Nein!”

Cremator gave the batpony a hard shake. “Schmidt! Fokus! Englisch nicht Deutsch!”

“Wha… What?” Schmidt stammered, fear still clutching at him as confusion crept in at the feminine voice coming from the dragon.

“Short version,” Cremator stated firmly. “You’re a pony with bat wings now. And I was William when human.”

Some of the fear in Schmidt’s eyes seeped away as he squinted, searching Cremator’s reptilian face for any sign that this dragon was speaking the truth. “William?”

“Yes, it’s me,” Cremator replied. “We need you to help us. We have to find Jackie and Jacob! Remember what they changed into?”

“J-Ja,” Schmidt nodded. “Yak und… und…”

He looked to one side, his face screwed up in thought, tinged with disbelief. He looked at Cremator again and, with his memory kicking into gear, firmly stated, “Und unicorn!”

Cremator suddenly yanked Schmidt forward, pulling the rather confused batpony into a fierce hug. “Good to have you back, buddy!”

Schmidt grunted a breath as Cremator gave him a particularly strong hug. “I— I have questions. Ja, many questions.”

“Ask them later,” I said, keeping my eyes and ears moving in search of threats. Where had Boo got to? Hopefully Iron Lock hadn’t hurt her since having the helmet forced onto his head.

Our rest was brief. Not that it really was a break. For through our little huddle charged two yaks and a minotaur. All wore mind-controlling helmets. And each of them brought their brute strength to bear.

Of us all, Schmidt was the surprise packet. Unlike Cremator who tested herself before daring to try something, Schmidt took flight immediately. He twisted and turned, tucked in his wings and lashed out with his hooves; front and back. He took to his new form like a duck to water. He also fought with a ferocity I had never seen in him before.

It definitely took the minotaur by surprise.

I also wish I could have relied on Cremator more in that moment. When the attack came, like Schmidt, she took to the air and that was when I lost her. Maybe I was watching Schmidt too closely, or perhaps it was the distraction of two yaks with massive horns bearing down on me, but I could have sworn Cremator just disappeared.

I dived out of the way of the yaks. One of them clipped my rear right leg and sent me tumbling across the hard ground. I shook my head, trying to stop the world from spinning, as I rolled onto my stomach. I could hear the thundering of hooves but I was so disoriented, I couldn’t tell which way they were coming from.

Glancing to my side, I felt my heart sink. I knew those horns and the stringy black and grey fur. I was there when they had come into being. Jacqueline…

Now, the yak she had become was charging at me, his helmeted head down ready to crash into me. Send me flying. I was scared, yes. But not for myself. I couldn’t lose control again. This was my sister.

As the yak was about to hit, I squeezed my eyes shut and cringed my whole body down, waiting for the inevitable. The inevitable that came in the form of a shower of dirt and tiny rocks.

The ground rumbled and shook. Hooves slammed down nearby and around me. The clatter and clash came with deep, masculine grunts and snorts. And, strangely, a primal feminine yell.

My eyes snapped open. I knew that yell as well and somehow dreaded it all the same. Daring to lift my head, I was treated to the strangest sight. That of the yak bucking and bouncing this way and that. He was doing everything he could to dislodge…

I stared in absolute shock.

Cremator?!

The emerald green dragon who had been my former friend William was hanging onto the horns of my now male yak sister for dear life. At least I thought she was doing so for her life. It was a little hard to tell with the whoops and laughter Cremator was letting out.

With every jolt and thrust from the yak, Cremator held on with one hand. The other was busy trying to unhook the helmet. It took several attempts and, I had to roll out of the way a few times or be crushed, but eventually, Cremator let out a shout of triumph, pumping at the air with the hand she had used to hold onto the yak.

With the helmet released, the yak gave a final flick of its head, sending both the helmet and Cremator soaring into the sky. His hooves hit the ground one final time as he then stood panting from the tussle. My eyes never left the face of the huge yak, even if his eyes were hidden under the unruly mass of stringy hair.

“What?” he grunted. He let out a gasp, possibly shocked by the sound of his voice. “What’s happened to me? I sound…”

“Jackie?” I gently asked, doing my best to stand, my sore leg and stinging back not particularly wanting to oblige.

The yak’s attention snapped to me. At least, I think it did. His head sure turned to face me.

“Who?” he asked.

“That’s going to take a lot of explaining,” I replied, doing my best to ease into the complex issue I needed to discuss with my former sister. “I’m your brother, by the way.”

Jackie shook his head and grunted again. It was so hard trying to tell what he was thinking with his eyes so obscured. “Jon-Jon?”

I did my best to smile and nod. I was about to speak more but got interrupted.

Cremator suddenly landed between us, heavily, on one hand and knee, crushing Jackie’s empty helmet into the ground beneath her. Seriously?! She just did the superhero landing. Truly, William was alive and well within Cremator. Only now she could show off in far more fantastic ways!

Cremator clapped her hands together to get the dust off her claws as she stood up, looked at both me and Jackie, gestured with a thumb over her shoulder and said, with an unnerving lack of urgency, “Weird family reunion later, we need to move.”

“Right,” I agreed and looked to Jackie who nodded hesitantly. We could discuss our odd situation later. Safety first.

With Cremator leading the way, we had only moved about ten paces, admittedly I wasn’t travelling the best after that last hit, before another helmeted attacker confronted us. With a glimpse of his mark-less flank, greyish, deep blue coat and shockingly white tail, I knew who it was. I opened my mouth to shout at him.

“Jaco—” My scream died in my throat as I suddenly became as still as a statue. I could see everything before me, my eyes couldn’t even blink. While the battle around us continued, Shield Breaker stood before us, defiant to the attack. His horn glowed white, as did what little of the magical glow I could see holding Jackie, Cremator and myself in place.

Schmidt tried to dive bomb Shield Breaker from the side, but he was simply snatched by the unicorn’s magic and held in mid-air.

I mentally cursed myself. We were so close to saving everyone! Then I cursed unicorns and magic in general. It was such a cheat!

The smoky cloud swirled past, slipping around Shield Breaker. For a moment, I thought I saw the face of Sombra, the dark unicorn, coalesce inside the smoke. He appeared to be whispering to Shield Breaker. There was a flash and four new helmets blinked into existence, floating in the air above the smoky being that was Sombra.

The smoke swished towards us, wrapping around our frozen bodies. The smoky façade of Sombra coalesced once more, this time right in front of my face. It was a hissing drawn-out voice which brushed my ears, yet it seemed disconnected from the ethereal smoke.

“Little deer,” Sombra said, doing his best to sweeten his voice, trying to make me listen. “I underestimated you.”

One of the helmets floated up next to Sombra’s disembodied head. If I could, my eyes would have widened in fear.

“You would make a fine soldier.”

I wanted to scream. I needed to run. I had to defy what the dark unicorn wanted of us… of me. But, Shield Breaker’s magic held us fast.

Then I glimpsed it and was so very glad I couldn’t move for it meant I could never give away what I saw. The sight of the plain pegasus, Boo.

She moved like a cat. Her head low, her body graceful. Her hooves not adding even the slightest sound to the chaos going on around us. Her attention remained fixed on her target, her ears twitching to listen for any surprise attacks. And, when she felt the moment was right, she bundled up her body and launched herself forward.

She was so fast and silent. If it could have moved, my jaw would have dropped in awe. Springing forward with her wings open wide, she shot over the length of Shield Breaker’s back. Her hooves collected him at the base of the helmet. Only as the helmet started to move, did Shield Breaker turn his attention to try and confront his attacker.

It was too late.

The moment the helmet was struck from his head, the glow holding us vanished and, those of us who lost momentum in the frozen moment and were now off balance, we tumbled to the ground. And trust me, it hurt. My chin and chest could testify if need be.

Even Cremator hit hard. The other empty helmets clattered to the ground around us, the smoky form having dissipated. Boo was only on the ground again for a moment. She twisted her body and kicked off again, darting back behind Jacob to kick another attacking pegasus in the side of the head.

We didn’t stay grounded for long. Jacob didn’t even get a chance to ask any questions before Boo had him under wing and started rushing him to the edge of the battle. The rest of us weren’t far behind.

Scrambling to get out of the way, we all dodged this way and that. A mixed group of six different creatures, only half of them ponies, hurried across the battlefield until we started up the slippery slope. When a ground pony charged at us, I heard my sister give out a deep throaty yelp of surprise. I turned to help, only to witness my former sister rear up and crack the pony so hard in the head, not only did the pony fall, but his helmet split in two.

Clearly, Jackie could handle things, even when in a far more brutish form than I was used to seeing. The group clambered on, everyone slipped every now and then, even me. And I was supposed to be sure-footed. I witnessed many other things in that climb, the one that stuck out most to me was the one that made me remember why I was friends with William in the first place.

She may be unpredictable, even more so now that she was a dragon, but when I heard Cremator grunting, I couldn’t help but smile. She was behind my now yak sister, her back pressed against Jackie’s furry rear end, doing her best to help force Jackie up the rocky slope.

When we reached the peak, I saw Boo hurl Jacob to the other side. It startled me until I bounded over the top to find Jacob now sprawled on the ground behind a small solid rock ledge. Boo stayed at the very peak, ushering the others over. She waited until all of us were safely down then, looking back to the battlefield one last time, she dropped down to join us.

“Would someone please tell us what is going on?”

I looked to Schmidt. I guess this was as safe a place as any right now to try and explain a few things. I glanced at Boo. She was doing her best to monitor the action happening in the battle.

“You all remember landing in that cage and meeting the unicorn, right?” I asked tentatively. Hoping they would so it could save some time. All three frowned in thought. At least Jacob and Schmidt did. Jackie was impossible to read.

When they nodded, I was about to continue but Cremator cut in.

“Ooh! Can I tell it seeing as you don’t have a new name?” Cremator asked, exuberantly holding up a clawed hand as if I were a teacher and this was my classroom. “Miss John Doe?”

I shot her a flat glare. Cremator simply grinned and I shuddered at the sight of her vicious looking teeth. The others looked at me rather dumbfounded.

“Fine,” I said, sitting back. “Go ahead.”

“Yes! I was William, but my name’s Cremator, now,” the emerald dragon declared, her grin never fading. “You got new names from that unicorn too.”

I sighed and gave Cremator an exasperated look. “Really? That’s how you handle it?”

Cremator shrugged. “Gives them the option.”

When I didn’t respond quickly enough, she lightly punched me in the shoulder. I say lightly. She probably thought it was light. Thing is, dragons are strong and, judging from Cremator, rather boisterous. Deer are the exact opposite.

“Tell them their new names,” Cremator urged.

I drew in a breath and let it out in a long sigh. “Fine. Not that you needed to interrupt, I was getting there.”

I looked at the others and tried to explain further. “When the unicorn put the helmets on you to control you, he gave you all new names.”

Cremator, being my long-time friend and someone who clearly knew when tact was needed, leaned against my side, wrapped an arm around my shoulders and proceeded to point at each of the three in turn and announce their names. All while grinning, I might add.

Although, with Schmidt and Jacob, the ripping off the sticky bandage approach went over surprisingly well.

Schmidt shrugged and said, “Sounds good to me.”

Jacob simply nodded so fast he appeared to be vibrating.

I blinked away some of my astonishment, pointed at them with a hoof and asked, “You sure?”

“Shield Breaker is an awesome new name!” Jacob shouted. And, with energy and dexterity I wasn’t expecting, Jacob leapt up onto the ledge, struck an elegant pose, pressed a hoof to his chest and proclaimed, “I am now a unicorn. The most gifted of all the races in—”

Whatever he was going to say was lost when Boo jumped up, wrapped her body around Jacob, Shield Breaker, and hauled him heavily to the ground in our hiding spot.

“Stay down!” Boo hissed, glaring at Shield Breaker.

I looked to Boo. “You’ve been in the guard a while.”

Boo nodded. “Three years.”

“Shouldn’t you help the other guards out there?” I asked, pointing a hoof beyond the ledge.

Boo fixed me with a hard eye. “Keep civilians safe. Lieutenant’s words to me before mission started.”

She eyed Jackie and said, “Yak not easy to hide. Needed big hole.”

Jackie looked a little sheepish at that and did his best to shrink his massive frame.

Boo shook her head and patted Jackie’s side with a hoof. “Not an insult. I understand change can be very surprising.”

She looked over her shoulder at the battle beyond the ledge. “Many more down there. They will be just as shocked to be freed.”

Boo sighed and her whole body drooped. “If they live that long.”

“What do you mean?” Comet Streak asked, his tone rather subdued.

“I have seen many battles,” Boo said softly. “Ponies and others get hurt. Ponies and others die. Mostly because they aren’t ready.”

She looked at the four who had been under Sombra’s control. From Jackie to Shield Breaker, then Comet Streak and, finally Cremator. Her gaze lingered the longest on Cremator. “Were you ready when you woke up? When your helmet came off, were you still a fighter without him in control?”

I watched as the thought struck home in Cremator and she visibly deflated. It was the first time since meeting her properly as a dragon that I truly saw her reflect on an action and have the gravity of our situation really sink in. Cremator didn’t reply. She didn’t need to.

Boo looked to the ledge again. “All of you, you are former humans. I made sure to get you all, help you reach safety. Down there…”

She shook her head. “So many more. I only hope, when they awake, the other guards can stop themselves. This is not their fight. It is not their fault. Some I helped before finding you again. Others…”

She let her head droop. “The loss of any more like us, I will grieve them.”

The mood in our little safety nook grew very sombre. And, though slightly muted, we could hear the continuing clashes of bodies and the explosions of magic on the rocky field below. That was until another sound reached us. It started small and distant but rapidly grew in strength until an all-encompassing roar ripped at the air.

I looked to the sky in question, wondering what it could be. Maybe Cremator saw something we didn’t, because she was the first to react differently.

“Oh wow!” Cremator shouted as she leapt to her feet. Her eyes remained fixed on the sky as she grabbed hold of the ledge. Clearly her energy was back.

I looked up and my mouth dropped at what I saw. Dragons. Several dragons of different colours and sizes swept across the skies of the battlefield. All appeared bipedal much like Cremator. Speaking of Cremator, I glanced back to her as the other dragons joined the fight against Sombra’s winged forces.

“Yes! Yes! Yes!” Cremator chanted in excitement, her tail swishing back and forth while her body bounced from side to side. She even started to pump her fists in the air. I couldn’t help but giggle, Jackie laughed too. Cremator looked so much like a cheerleader dancing about as she cheered on her team.

Daring to know more, the others, ignoring Boo’s warnings, peeked their heads up over the ledge. I quickly joined them. What I saw was truly a sight. Where the wings of the guards had been holding their own against Sombra’s air forces, they now pulled them from the skies, the dragons taking to their task with the greatest enthusiasm.

I heard Boo sigh as she stood beside me. “This battle is done. The other side just needs to realise it.”

Moments later, the strangest thing I had yet seen occurred. All the tents and battlements which had once dotted much of the battlefield disintegrated, bursting into clouds of black smoke. The very same smoke which had taken the appearance of Sombra. The clouds came together and swamped the land in a rush, engulfing any of the continuing fights.

Just as quickly, the smoke washed back, leaving behind those already without helmets and all who had fought against Sombra’s forces. None of the dark unicorn’s current fighters remained. All had vanished within the smoke as it whipped away from the battlefield.

As Boo had said, it was over.

Author's Note

This was a weird one. When this and the previous chapter were still one joined chapter, pretty well everything in this chapter except the first paragraph was written in one sitting. The problem was what became the previous chapter. It just took forever for the stealth section to click in my head.

Glad I did start with Schmidt waking up then jumped around to the other wake up moments. They were truly the most important things to get right. Though, where Cremator decided to do an homage to Deadpool, I have no idea where that came from. Just felt funny to me.

So, next chapter we begin the arc wind down. Thank you all for reading this so far.

MA1-C8: Processing

Cremator

There was a bit of a walk when the fighting was done. Well, walking for others. I, of course, had the luxury of flying. Not that I paid much attention to those around me. Don’t get me wrong, I was happy that my friends were safe. I kept my gaze on the sky as I lazily flapped alongside Comet Streak and Shield Breaker, the former who remained grounded while the latter was so bouncy with excitement I was sure he could join me in the air, even without wings.

But, like I was saying, my attention was firmly focused on the sky above. In particular, on the dragons who had taken control of it. They were all shapes and sizes, but not like the massive beasts from movies and legends. Or the scarred yellow one I glimpsed in flashes of my memory.

I quickly shook the thought aside, preferring to gaze at the other dragons and smile. These were all bipedal, like myself. And they all looked so free as they coasted easily in the sky.

I noticed Boo shoot a glare in my direction so I drifted back into the group in time to hear John wince from her injuries. Okay, that hit me like a sucker punch as we entered the grounds of the pony encampment. Thankfully, there were many distractions to keep my mind off certain recent events. Some of which came from our group itself.

Shield Breaker gasped loudly and poked Jackie repeatedly with an elbow saying, “Look! Look! Look! Look! Look!”

I swear I saw the new yak’s eyes widen behind the stringy curtain of his fringe. “P-Princess Mi Amore Cadenza?!”

I cringed a little. That had definitely not been the voice of a male yak, Jackie had just emitted. Clearly she was still her excitable teenage girl self somewhere in there.

My only guess was she meant the elegant pink pony with a crystal blue heart emblazoned on her butt standing a few paces inside the camp entrance. Her mane and tail were long, a little poofy and a pastel tricolour. I arched an eyebrow. She also had large feathery wings and a long spiral horn.

“This really is Equestria!” Shield Breaker all but squeed. “Princess Cadance and Shining Armor, together like in the show!”

I snorted to myself. I’m guessing he was talking about the white unicorn stallion, with the blue on blue mane and tail, dressed in armour much like the other members of the guard.

I would have paid them more attention but, the dragons had started to land. A particularly slender blue one swooped in away from the others before flapping her wings a moment to land in front of Cadance and Shining Armor. I overheard some greeting between them but my attention was still on the many dragons as they landed nearby.

One in particular caught my eye. I have no idea how old he was, but, to me, he looked like a teenage male dragon with a tall, lanky frame. His scales were cinder-block grey, he was taller than me and when he rose from his landing, the ridge on his head, which was incredibly long and the deepest of black, flopped in front of his eyes. With a flick of his head, the ridge flopped to one side like an actual hairstyle, hiding one of his rather short horns and giving him a dangerous and mysterious look.

I let out a breath I hadn’t realised I had been holding in an odd squeak as I floated closer to get a better look. He turned his attention toward me and… Oh, by the shiniest of scales. Were there actual sparkles around his head? I could feel my heart pounding in my chest.

He said nothing so I did my best to be suave, give a disarming smile and open my mouth to speak the most perfect of introductions. What came out, I do not doubt, was the most perfect of speeches I had given in my life. “Hey.”

Others with me, however, would greatly refute the calibre of my approach. Particularly my pitch and understandability. Comet Streak would forever be adamant that what I said didn’t translate in any of the languages he knew. John took whatever I had uttered to smugly hold it over me as ammunition for future discussions. And much, much later, Boo would admit that it was the sweetest encounter she had ever experienced with a young dragoness in her life. Though I doubt she had encountered many dragons. She didn’t seem very old, though her job did take her to dangerous places…

I’m sure so much more passed between me and the dragon of oh so perfect scaly perfection before a large horn slipped around my middle and scooped me onto some hairy cushion. I could feel the rumble of someone speaking beneath me. The words didn’t exactly reach my ears, but their meaning reverberated throughout my very being as I was turned away from the target of my draconic interest.

When I finally snapped out of it, I found myself perched on Jackie’s back from where I noticed Boo sitting nearby with a very satisfied, almost dreamy looking smile on her face. What it was about, I wasn’t sure because I caught the tail end of something said by Jackie. At least I think it was Jackie. It sounded very much like his strong, new yak voice. And it sounded rather threatening.

“You hurt her, yak find you, yak smash you.”

It was only then I realised we were still near the objects of Jackie and Shield Breaker’s earlier excitement as I heard Cadance try to stammer out a question. “Did…Did that yak just threaten a dragon?”

The blue dragon standing next to her snorted. “If Basalt falls prey to a yak, he proves he isn’t much of a dragon.”

“Right,” Cadance murmured. She quickly brushed the incident aside to address the blue dragon directly. “We may need your help if we discover more humans transformed into dragons.”

The blue dragon snorted and folded her arms across her chest. “Not part of our current deal.”

“I agree,” said Cadance. “However, they may need some guidance in how to be dragons. If they want it of course.”

The blue dragon’s eyes widened then narrowed with thought. “You don’t need training in how to be a dragon. Dragons just are.”

“For those hatched, yes,” Cadance nodded and I noticed her attention turn to me. “Those turned into them… well, they may need a little help.”

The blue dragon appeared to be watching me as well. She didn’t look anywhere near as interested. She let out a grumbling sigh and said, “It will be considered. However, there are our actions here that need accounting for.”

Cadance’s attention snapped back to the blue dragon. Her tone never lost its calm, soothing nature even as she drew herself up as if to deliver a speech.

“We thank you, Lordsdaughter,” Cadance stated regally. “The aid your fellow dragons have given to us in our time of great need has been invaluable.”

The blue dragon paid the princess no attention. Her focus seemed to be on the other dragons who had started up an impromptu wrestling match. “You know the deal. Dragon help isn’t free.”

Cadance’s eyes widened and her head darted back in surprise. She quickly caught herself and returned to her elegant disposition. “Of course. The remainder will be awaiting you at the pre-arranged point north of the Badlands.”

The blue dragon nodded sharply then spread her wings. She let out a sharp, single-tone whistle, a sound which immediately got the attention of the other dragons she travelled with. “You want your share, get your tails in the air!”

Not even waiting to see if the rest of the dragons would follow, the blue dragon launched herself into the sky. The others soon followed, many of them grumbling about having to do so.

“Not a very cohesive group,” Shining Armor observed, watching the dragons leave. “A good shock force though.”

Cadance and Shining Armor greeted us as we passed by, even welcoming us as they directed us toward a long queue of many creatures. They called it registration for all former humans. Made sense. Not like we were from here. And I swear Cadance gave me in particular a very knowing, content smile. One which left me rather confused.

It was only as we left their presence that I noticed Boo slinking along beside us. She looked like she was doing her best to keep Jackie’s huge form between her and the royal couple. She even stayed with us as we made our way as directed. I remained perched on Jackie’s back, initially taking the chance to watch the dragons disappear in the distant sky before flopping onto my stomach to smile a little dreamily to myself.

As we passed the head of the queue, I watched and listened to the first in line being addressed by a white unicorn mare. A unicorn who, at the sight of her, Shield Breaker gasped and excitedly whispered, “That’s Raven Inkwell!”

By the shudder I felt coming from my ride, I don’t doubt Jackie was almost as excited as her friend to spot another pony they recognised. Raven was seated at a hastily set up desk with thick ledgers and books laid out in front of her as well as an array of different stamps and ink pads. Next to her stood another of those guards. I frowned looking at him. He looked just like the rest. Did this place use magical cloning to make its armies?

“Name?” Raven asked.

“Oh, uh, which one?” the unicorn mare with sapphire blue coat stammered. She shifted awkwardly, as if unused to her body, which was more than likely true. Her long raspberry mane with aquamarine highlights flopped in front of her left eye. She scrunched up her nose and blew at her mane to get it to move. All it did was flop back into place.

“Human,” Raven replied.

“Uh, Edward.” The unicorn’s last name became lost to a grumble in her constant struggle with her mane.

“Name from Sombra.”

The unicorn cringed and grit her teeth, letting her voice out in a reluctant whisper. Something I would later learn I could only hear thanks to my draconic senses. “Oh, um, Sapphire Moonlight?”

Raven nodded and said, “A respectable name.”

“I didn’t know Sombra had such good taste,” the guard next to Raven muttered.

The unicorn stared at Raven for several seconds as she mulled over the compliment before letting out a surprised breath. “Huh.”

“Which would you prefer to be known by?”

The unicorn shook her thoughts aside, her mane doing its best to get in the way again. She cocked her head slightly to the side and said, “Depends. Is there a way I can become human again and return home?”

Raven gave a non-committal blink. “That is something being looked into as we speak but may take some time.”

Looking to her ledger and other records, she repeated the question. “Again, name preference?”

“Sapphire Moonlight, I guess,” the unicorn responded, rubbing a hoof against her foreleg.

With a few quick slaps of a stamp held in her magic, Raven looked to the unicorn and said, “Welcome to Equestria, Miss Moonlight.”

“Next!” the guard standing beside Raven declared, causing her to shudder at his unnecessarily loud voice.

I watched as the former human, now unicorn, wandered away from the counter looking somewhat bewildered by what had taken place.

As Sapphire Moonlight moved on at the direction of another guard, and the next in line approached the table, we pushed on further up the queue. There were so many different creatures; bat ponies, pegasi, hippogriffs, just to name a few. A lot of them looked very confused and uncomfortable, while a handful appeared very relaxed and were rather boisterously announcing to all who would listen about their joy.

One of these was a griffon who was so excited, she appeared to be metaphorically chewing the ears off a rather subdued looking brown bat pony with a flat purple mane and tail.

“Are you kidding? I don’t have any problem with this,” the griffon declared. She held up a talon and flexed it. “I have talons so I can still hold things just like before. I’m pretty sure I can still eat meat.”

She leaned her head to the side while her beak fell open and eyes glazed in joy. “Oh, bacon. You can still be mine.”

She shook her head quickly, accidentally puffing out her feathers in the process, and focused on the bat pony again.

“Not to mention, I have wings. Wings!” Her smile was enormous as she spread the two objects of her absolute joy. “Don’t you see? I won’t have to plod along on the ground unless I want to anymore. I’m free to go anywhere I want!”

The bat pony let out a heavy sigh even as the griffon leaned in close while beaming with joy at her. The tired looking bat pony cleared her throat and said, “They’re asking for identification mainly, like what name did Sombra give you? What was your name before? What would you like to be known as now?”

“Oh?” The griffon blinked and tapped at the tip of her beak with a talon while she mused aloud. “Well, as a human I was Drake Tarragon, and Sombra called me Shadow Talon, but I’m not sure if that suits me. Might just stick with Drake for now. I mean, who knows, we could be turned back and sent home in a day or two.”

The bat pony shrugged. “At least you’re optimistic about all this. I’m not set on anything yet, but maybe I’ll go by something like Tael. I don’t really know. Going home would make it easier though.”

“Oh, but not before I get a chance to really try out these wings first!” Drake said, slipping back into her rambling about how wonderful it will be to fly everywhere. Tael simply shook her head and gave a faint smile.

Behind these two I spied a pinto pegasus with cerulean coat and darker blue mane. His coat even had white splotches on his stockings and muzzle. The deep crimson bandana tied around his neck actually looked quite fetching in contrast.

“Gah!” I sat up and tried force out the thoughts by vigorously rubbing my head. Why was it suddenly doing this colour theory stuff to me? I was never an artist!

Jackie made a small protest at my movements so I settled down and watched the pegasus I had spotted moments before. He appeared distracted, his attention more on the clouds above than the world immediately around him. “Just one more happy little cloud? No, too Bob Ross. Maybe swirling from the right…”

I squinted at him warily then jumped a little when he suddenly exclaimed, “Ah! Colour!”

His voice quickly returned to a murmur as he continued to think aloud. “Only question is, how to do it?”

He stroked at his chin with a wing while still deep in thought, once again noting the pegasi pushing the deep grey clouds from above the distant former battlefield. “Hmm, perhaps they would have a few ideas…”

His voice trailed off as we moved on.

As we approached the rear of the queue, we encountered a couple of medical ponies. Mainly unicorns, they were busy checking over the other former humans, ensuring any injuries they had sustained during their liberation were quickly treated.

When one of them spotted us, they moved to greet us. A word never left their mouth when they saw the state of John’s back. I cringed and shrank a little into Jackie’s back. Knowing that I had carelessly caused the burns left an aching rock in my stomach.

One good thing about waiting in the line was it gave ample time for John’s injuries to be seen to and treated. It also gave me the chance to wallow a little further in the result of my hasty actions against the bat ponies. Knowing that one of them was Comet Streak made me feel even lower.

I wallowed in self-blame while the line moved forward. It wasn’t until I heard Jackie and Shield Breaker whispering to each other that I started to pay attention to things around me again; mostly because whenever Jackie would talk, she would jostle me. Gentle or not, it was an attention grabber.

The reason for their whispers was incredibly noticeable. Another regal looking pony had come to oversee things. Unlike Cadance, this one was much taller than everyone else. Her coat was alabaster while her mane and tail had a faded tricolour, both waved and undulated on a continuous breeze. Something I found very strange as I could barely feel any wind.

Casting my gaze over others in the line, their manes, tails and feathers barely moved. By comparison, this pony looked like she was standing in front of an invisible industrial fan.

Another thing I noticed was that Jackie and Shield Breaker weren’t the only ones whispering about the new arrival. Others had clearly noticed her and her accompanying guards and were murmuring amongst themselves. The title of Princess and the name Celestia wafted amongst those still in line as this winged unicorn slowly moved past. I frowned to myself. How did so many know her name?

Leaning a little closer, I tried to focus my hearing and I managed to catch some of what she was saying to the guards with her. Though, she might have just been talking to herself.

“Everything appears to be well in hoof,” Celestia observed. She shook her head. “So many new faces. So many far from their homes. We will do all we can to welcome them and give them help as they need it. This is not their fault.”

She suddenly giggled to herself. “I know of a certain exclusive club which could be seeing a large increase in patrons thanks to this. I hope Spencer is ready for more screenings at the door.”

The look of serenity on Celestia’s face only diminished a fraction when she heard grumblings from the current front of the line. She simply strode forward and calmly interjected in hope of diffusing the situation. “Raven, what could possibly be the matter?”

“Apologies, your Highness,” Raven replied, clearly flustered from her interviews and paperwork. “Not all of those needing to be processed are as cooperative as we expected.”

She adjusted her glasses with her magic and nodded to the pegasus standing at the opposite side of the table to her. I squinted at the sight of the cerulean pinto pegasus from earlier.

“Interesting,” Celestia said, taking a small step forward to catch the distracted pegasus’ attention. “Good afternoon and may I welcome you to our world as well as the country of Equestria. Is there any help you need with the information process?”

“My life back as a human…” The pegasus grimaced then shook his head. “I’d rather shed it and start new.”

“You would rather remain here than return home?” Celestia looked a little stunned.

The pegasus spread his wings, adding, “This all seems like the best opportunity I’ve got, you know.”

Celestia nodded knowingly then turned her gaze to Raven again.

“The problem lies with security, your Highness,” the guard with Raven stated. “We must have accurate records and some, such as this former human, refuse to give us the simplest detail. Specifically, his human name.”

Celestia nodded again. When she turned to the pegasus again, she found him gazing longingly off to the clouds where the pegasi team was finishing their work of clearing the skies.

“We cannot overlook the possibility of some new arrivals having uncomfortable pasts and, as with this pegasus here, they may genuinely see it as a chance to begin again,” Celestia said. “It is something to encourage, not force them to bury so soon after discovering their present circumstance. So long as they have a name and description they can move to the next stage.”

The guard’s face turned ashen. “But, your Highness. Some may have criminal backgrounds…”

Celestia nodded again. “And that is for the interview process to determine, not registration.”

She spread one of her large wings, gracefully gesturing with it to the pegasus in question. She smiled at him and said, “Until then, this pegasus.”

She paused and blinked in thought then faced the pegasus again. “My apologies, what would you like to be called?”

The pegasus pulled his head back and blinked in surprise. “Oh, uh Mix-up, your uh… your Highness?”

Celestia’s smile extended beyond her cheeks as she gave a soft chuckle and her eyes glinted. “You are welcome, Mix-up.”

She turned to Raven and the guard. “Mix-up, as with all other former humans in Equestria, deserves our help without fear of reprisal.”

“Yes, your Highness,” the guard said stiffening his stance.

“Of course, your Highness,” said Raven. Her ears and body sagged with exhaustion. “We have logged many and there are still so many more to go.”

“I understand,” Celestia smiled, her face brightening the hearts of all who watched her. “Despite the difficulties and lack of resources, you are doing well. As are you, Raven. Be proud of your efforts. Both of you.”

Raven nodded, bowing slightly in her seat. “Of course. Thank you, your Highness.”

Celestia let out a light giggle and turned her attention to the guard at her side. “I would like to speak with those mentioned in the early reports. The ones who brought all of this to our attention. I believe one is a fresh Lieutenant, by the name of Spears.”

“Of course, your Highness,” the guard bowed. He nodded to another guard who left to fulfil Celestia’s request. While she waited, I watched more of the transformed humans pass through the processing of Raven Inkwell ahead of us.

Next to approach was a female bat pony. Her coat was a brilliant Prussian blue while her mane and tail were rose pink, or maybe fuchsia. I shook my head violently. Okay, seriously. Why do I know this greater range of colours now? It should be pink. Pink!

“Name?”

“Ha, as if you haven’t heard,” the bat pony declared. She pressed a hoof to her chest and stated, “But, for those not yet acquainted with my works, I am Tori Evelyn.”

“Name from Sombra?”

The bat pony turned her head to the side and pretended to wretch at even having to utter such a thing. “Bleh. Midnight Gloom.”

“Preferred name?”

The bat pony struck a dramatic pose, even going so far as to drape one of her wings in front of her mouth and nose. “I personally think Evening Moon suits me so much better. Don’t you agree?”

Raven and the guard next to her just stared flatly at the bat pony in front of them.

“Adds just the perfect touch of mystery to one such as myself.” She dropped her wing, leaned a little closer to the table and asked in a hushed, conspiratorial voice that was still very audible to those in the queue, “I hear bat ponies are supposed to eat bugs. We don’t really have to do that, do we?”

Raven let out a heavy sigh then set her stamp to dancing across the records in front of her. “That is a question for orientation, but One does not have to eat bugs if One does not wish to. Welcome to Equestria, Miss Moon.”

While Evening Moon moved to follow in the hoofsteps of previously cleared former humans, Raven Inkwell hung her head and idly shook it. “That’s the eighth bat pony to ask that question. What is going on in this line?”

I didn’t hear any answer as my attention shifted to that of Celestia again. She was continuing to observe the line of former humans, smiling to herself when I noticed two guards approach her. One of which was a rather familiar looking unicorn.

Spears bowed low as he stood before the Princess, giving his humblest gratitude of being in her presence. A gratitude Celestia waved aside as she invited him to stand before her.

“Relax, Lieutenant Spears,” Celestia smiled. “You have performed well for your first posting in very trying times. There will be a few things which will need further discussion, but I understand you have acted in good faith.”

Spears nodded, his voice was almost breathless as he spoke. “Of course, your Highness.”

“The ones mentioned in your communications,” Celestia continued while Spears appeared to visibly sweat. “Would you be so kind as to fetch them for me?”

Spears repeated his previous actions and words as if he were a toy. He then turned and quickly scanned the line. When he spotted me still perched on Jackie’s back, he steadied himself and rushed towards us. Of course, being the only dragon here, I kind of stand out.

When he reached us, Spears took a moment to steady himself before addressing me and John. “Her Highness, Princess Celestia, has requested your presence. If you would follow me…”

“Does that include our friends?” John asked rather pointedly. “You know, the ones we had to help while on probation?”

Clearly John hadn’t forgotten about the whole her and me being arrested part of the last few days. The shameful look on Spears’ face said he definitely hadn’t either.

Giving the poor guy an out, I grabbed onto one of Jackie’s horns for balance, leaned down and waved a hand in front of the big yak’s face while saying, “You heard the unicorn, let’s go.”

John glared up at me. “Must you ride on my sister’s back?”

“Better than have her fly off chasing some dragon boys,” Comet Streak grinned slyly up at me. Jackie and Shield Breaker both laughed, the former did so deeply enough that he managed to jostle me in my seat.

I opened my mouth to shoot something back, but the thought of what had happened earlier suddenly played through my mind. With the context they gave it, my face grew warmer than the heat in my blood. I snapped my mouth shut and slid down to the ground before glaring at the others over my shoulder and wing. I snorted a puff of smoke at them before stomping off in the direction of Celestia and her guards. My so-called friends laughed behind me the whole way.

Even when we were introduced to the princess, I paid little attention. I was too busy mulling over my earlier actions. Staring at my scaly, clawed hands, I tried to comprehend why I would have acted in such a way. It simply didn’t make sense.

Celestia reeled off her gratitude, something which both Jackie and Shield Breaker giddily ate up. Even Boo, who looked a little hesitant to be so close to Celestia, took the praise gracefully.

Shrugging off Celestia’s thanks, I turned my attention to the desk nearby and the latest interview with Raven Inkwell. The last of the former humans I witnessed being interviewed was a griffon who had an ordinary tan satchel slung around her neck and over a shoulder. She exuded confidence and appeared to be studying the guard next to Raven.

“Rather old armour you have there,” she observed. “What kind of weapons you face round these parts?”

When the guard remained silent, she said, “Must largely be ceremonial then.”

“Let us begin,” said Raven. “Human name?”

“Ekks,” the griffon replied, puffing out her chest. “Special Operations.”

The guard raised an eyebrow.

“For hire if you need me,” the griffon continued, shooting the guard a sly grin.

“Name from Sombra?”

“Yeah, we can skip all that, the name is Ekks and that’s it.”

“Very well,” Raven said before repeatedly stamping her ledger.

The guard, who appeared to be eyeing Ekks just as much as she was of him, raised an eyebrow and asked, “What’s with the satchel?”

Ekks chuckled and gave the guard a wink. “Trade secrets.”

Okay, that is a griffon I’d like to know more about. A sudden tap at my shoulder snapped my attention back to the others, or rather, Boo as my friends had all started to move away in the wake of Princess Celestia.

“You okay?” Boo asked. “Others are leaving.”

I shook my head and stepped past her. “Don’t worry about it.”

To her credit, Boo quietly fell into step beside me as we followed after the others before being ushered into a tent. Inside, we were met by more guards, a couple of unicorns in medical attire and Shining Armor and Princess Cadance. The last two were in discussion with each other before we arrived.

“Welcome to the next level of screening,” Shining Armor announced as he stepped away from his wife’s side. “All former humans must take part in a quick scan to proceed through to the full interview stage. We have more enemies than just Sombra’s to be cautious of.”

Something about that clicked with Shield Breaker who let out a long ‘oh’ in realisation. “That makes a lot of sense.”

He looked to Jackie and said, “End of two, start of three.”

Whatever that meant had Jackie nodding in agreement. The rest of us looked either confused or unsure of what to make of it all.

“It’s only a precaution,” stated Shining Armor. “If you have nothing to hide, then you will be free to pass.”

“Of course,” John said, taking the lead. We watched as the unicorn’s magic passed over John’s body as if scanning her.

I stood back with Boo, watching as the others went through the process. Whatever they were looking for, clearly none of my friends were it as they all moved on without any change to their appearances.

“Tickles,” Jackie chuckled as the last of the magic slipped from his still very yak body.

Boo was still in front of me so I clapped my hands onto her pony rump and pushed her forward. With how hard it was to push her, I wouldn’t be surprised if she had dug in her hooves to try and stay put. “Come on, we all have to do it.”

I stopped pushing when we were in front of the unicorn. His horn was already glowing leaving no chance for Boo to back out now.

As the magic of the unicorn passed over her body, Boo’s pegasus façade was stripped away. The only part of the creature still in my claws to resemble Boo in any way was the blue of her now translucent mane and tail. None of her original brown colouring remained, even her wings vanished.

What I held was deep black and chitinous. Like the shell of an insect but this insect was as big as many of the ponies I had encountered here. It was such a strange thing to hold and behold, I was wary of accidentally scraping it with my claws.

The looks of shock and horror on the faces of the surrounding guards and Celestia herself said it all. They were definitely not expecting this, whatever it was. Not from Boo of all ponies.

With little chance to do anything, the insectoid pony trembled in my claws and, probably out of nervousness, tried to make a joke out of it. In a hissing voice which didn’t resemble Boo’s at all, she cringed and said, “Uh, omelette du fromage?”

Now, I know I kid around a lot, especially to try and break the tension of a situation. But, if I hadn’t been holding onto her at the time, even I would have slapped myself in the face at that one.

Author's Note

Very special chapter gets a very special surprise at the bottom of this note!

So, hoo boy! That happened! Been waiting a while to show that moment off!

Now, this here chapter is a very special chapter as it is a thank you to all of you who have read and supported Spot of Tea, Change for Me! and A Deer Named John. I truly cannot thank any of you enough for giving these two stories the chance they have had so far. Again, thank you!

That being said, as part of the thank you, I gave four readers and one special other person the offer for them to have a character in the story as a former human in the processing queue. Now, I did have to limit this to only five people otherwise the little scenes would have felt far too similar the more and more I did them. That and we had to get to Boo's reveal at some point.

Now, the choices the characters have made about themselves in their new situation were for the characters themselves to make. They were also part of the offer guidelines I set. Do not attack any of those who so generously allowed me to borrow their characters for the choices the characters made.

I truly hope I have done the guest characters justice.

Now, the guests. Below is a list of the guest characters and who generously provided them. Thank you for lending them to me, they were a lot of fun to write. I return them now, unharmed and ready for you to use again:

Sapphire Moonlight - MosAnted
Drake - ThatOneGriffin
Mix-up - Mix-up
Evening Moon - Ninjadeadbeard
Ekks - Bronyxy

Tael was only inserted last minute when I needed someone on the fly to have Drake blurt their excitement and joy at. And for those who don't know, Tael is mine.

For those who don't know what sparked the Teapot Tales, it was actually a little scene from Ninjadeadbeard's story The Return of Sunset. In it, there is a scene with setting up a small tea party. When the teapot, cups and options for teas arrived, I thought, "Why can't the teapot just make the flavour itself?" Then it stewed and twisted in my head to become the teapot we now know. If you haven't go take a read.

Celestia mentioning the club and Spencer is a reference to Snakeskin Ducttape's story An Establishment Of Exclusivity.

Now for something very, very special. Something that was being done on the side while I was sick and working on this chapter. Mix-up took a commission from me. Now, I know it is a work in progress, I can only afford so much, but I have been simply blown away by this:

When I first saw it, I was speechless. Because wow, Mix-up, you captured her perfectly! If you need a cover art or just want a commissioned piece of something else, definitely send a PM Mix-up's way. It will be well worth your time.

MA1-C9: The Life of Boo

Boo

Everyone I could see before me was stunned. I don’t blame them. My disguise had just been wrenched away before their eyes. Those who knew what I was and the ones who didn’t just stared in shock. For some, it didn’t last long.

Shining Armor, Captain of the Guard, Prince Consort to Princess Cadance. The one often seen as oddly aloof considering his titles and positions was the first to react. I watched as if the world around me had slowed just so I could take in every reaction. His face twisted out of its shock to one of pure rage, his horn igniting in his signature cherry glow.

I started to curl up. There was nowhere to go and nothing I could do. Transformation held no safety to me now. I was too exposed.

The magic of Shining Armor’s horn burst forth in a beam of light aimed straight at me. The anger in his eyes gave me only a hint at the power he was bringing to bear.

I closed my eyes. This was it. Damn it, Boo. Three years. You managed to keep it hidden for three years! Now all of it was stripped away. You just had to stick by the ones you helped. Just because you saw yourself in them.

Expecting the searing sting of magic striking my body, I suddenly felt a hard shove. Then my side hit the floor. I could hear the crackling whoosh of magic as it passed close by. I heard it hit but felt nothing of what I expected.

Opening my eyes, I glimpsed the last of Shining Armor’s attack as it cut off. I frowned. It hadn’t hit me. Pushing myself up, I turned to look and found what had been struck instead. My eyes grew wide and I stared at the fallen, emerald green form.

The dragon? Why? Why had she done that?

I rose to my hooves and tried to dash for the dragon. She deserved some help. Maybe not mine. From what I had seen in battle, she was courageous. Even fearless. She didn’t hide behind a mask. My help would only bring another chance to have her blasted with magic, but she deserved help.

As I began to move, I was suddenly surrounded by a bright golden light. It didn’t restrain me, make me completely immobile. Instead, I pressed a chitinous hoof against the curved wall of light then looked around. I was inside a ball of glowing light.

I let my head drop in defeat. I was going nowhere. Neither to help another, nor flee the anger Shining Armor had directed at me.

I could still hear. Shouts and cries, many from voices I had so recently encountered. I could picture their faces twisted in shock, anger, alarm and distress. All focused on their friend who now lay before me, outside of my bubble, unable for me to help. Like and unlike so many others over the years.

A hoofstep caught my ears. How was it possible to sound so regal from just a single step? I could tell who it was even before I slowly turned my head, to gaze up at her stern face from between the curtains of my translucent blue hair.

Princess Celestia…

A figure I had known long before setting hoof in Equestria. One I had watched with great interest. Her struggles and silent pain from the time before the return of her sister. I didn’t pity her, I empathised with her. I knew what it was like to be forcibly severed from family. To know you could do nothing to make it right.

Now she stared down on me like the insect I was. A parasite on her people. A bug just waiting for the hoof to come crashing down and squash it into nothing.

And yet, she didn’t. All she did was stare. Looking at me as she did so many others, as if silently working through a puzzle in her head. I glimpsed Shining Armor as he stormed forward, nothing but rage in his eyes. His horn aglow and ready to strike. But Celestia…

She simply held out a hoof to block his path and stay his attack. I frowned at that before the voices from earlier drew my gaze back to the fallen dragon. The others were with her now. Deer, yak, bat pony and unicorn. Such an odd little group. Many with tears in their eyes and ache in their voices.

Even through the barrier I could feel their emotions. Their fear and pain. The odd taste of hope being ripped out of them. I could never turn it off. That extra sense was always with me. It was probably how I knew Celestia wasn’t going to instantly erase me from existence. I could taste it in her emotions, even as she held them so very tight. Little flavours still slipped through.

Confusion being the oddest one in this moment. She wanted to know something. Her mental puzzle was still incomplete.

I brushed it aside to focus on the dragon. Other unicorns were with her now. Like the one who had stripped me of my disguise. Their eyes examined while their magic probed. Only when the dragon gave a rasping cough, one which sent a shudder through her entire body, did I see and taste the relief of the medical unicorns.

The four misfit creatures soon joined in the moment of relief and I couldn’t help but join them, letting out a sigh as I watched them embrace their friend as she groggily returned to the world of the living.

She was alive. Thank goodness.

I stepped down from pressing my hooves against the inner wall of the magic sphere and turned to face Celestia again, taking comfort in the knowledge that I wouldn’t have the dragon’s death on my conscience. So many others lingered there. Those I couldn’t help or save. Most with names I would never know. The few I recalled. Shadow Glimmer. Sunny Meadows. Iron Lock…

I shuddered. How I wished I could have removed his helmet. He may have been gruff with the prisoners in his care, but even he didn’t deserve to be forced into Sombra’s army.

“Little one.”

My gaze snapped to Celestia. She was still watching me, studying me. Her voice was calm and neutral.

“Your name is Boo, correct?”

I nodded. “Yes, your Highness.”

“And from which hive do you hail?” Celestia continued.

I shook my head. “I have none. Never been in one.”

“You walk alone?” Cadance asked. I looked to her as she approached. Shining Armor did his best to stand between me and his wife. Cadance appeared confused and somewhat curious. A far cry from what I expected of her. With her history, she should be just as furious as her husband. Maybe it was her calling which tempered any possible rage she could muster?

I nodded again, sat on the ground and held up my front legs; my solid front legs. Unlike the changelings of Chrysalis’ hive, I had no holes and I wasn’t so starved and gaunt. “Doubt I would fit in amongst them if I tried.”

I looked to the dragon. She was being helped to her feet again. Seeing her so groggy pained me. She didn’t need to do that. I would gladly have taken it. I know what I am is despised and I understand why. Not that I took part in what the hive did. It would be hard for some to see through it and not act in such ways as Shining Armor. I’ve seen it all before.

I’m just so tired of it.

“Weren’t you at the attack on our wedding in Canterlot?” Cadance asked. She still looked so confused. “I remember your name in the list of honours for those who fought to defend the city in its time of need.”

“I was,” I said, nodding yet again.

Shining Armor snarled his first question. “Why didn’t our combined shield spell eject you from Canterlot like the rest of the Changelings?”

I simply shrugged. “I dunno. My only guess is you wanted it to kick out anyone who wanted to harm the citizens. I was doing everything I could to save people from Chrysalis’ hive.”

I looked to him. His expression remained hard, yet a glint of confusion had entered his eyes. Turning to look at the five I had escorted from the battlefield, I pressed a hoof to my spherical prison and asked, my hissing voice somehow tinged with worry, “Is your friend okay?”

Before anyone else could answer, the dragon, still looking rather out of it, gave a broad wave of her arm before ending it with a big thumbs-up and a grin.

I let out another sigh of relief. “I’m glad and thank you. You didn’t need to do that.”

The dragon spread her hands and teetered back a little. The yak used his broad head to prop her up between his horns. “You helped my friends. Sorry I pushed you into this.”

The deer looked at me and nodded her agreement. “You freed us and Jacob when he was being controlled. You went into the camp and believed us about the teapot.”

She shot a darker look at Lieutenant Spears, who shrank a little under the deer’s gaze. “Unlike some here.”

“In his defence,” I said. “He probably hadn’t encountered it before.”

Spears appeared to brighten a little at that while some of the harshness in the deer’s expression eased.

“And yet, you clearly had.”

I faced Celestia again before dropping my hooves from the inner wall of my magical cage. “Yes. I was the first Sombra tested it on.”

Okay, that got their attention. Judging from the gasps around me.

Celestia’s expression softened slightly but she quickly brought it back to neutrality. “You were once a human?”

“I was.”

“But, you have been in the specialist infiltration division of the Royal Guard for several years?” It was Shining Armor. And, it looked like he was truly listening by how his voice carried such little anger now. “I’m privy to those reports and files. Yet Sombra has only come to our attention now. You would have been living in Equestria for several years.”

I nodded. “I’ve been here a little under four years now. Not that I was really aware of the time until I was brought into the guard.”

“Yet, you never told us about Sombra’s actions in all that time?”

Ah, there was his anger, simmering just below the surface.

I looked at him and was about to speak when Cadance interjected. “Her reasoning, considering the revelation only minutes ago, seems sound in my view.”

She turned her gaze to Shining Armor. “If she had done so and revealed her true self, would you have still treated her as the soldier she had become?”

“I would like to think so,” Shining Armor replied. He shrank a little under Cadance’s gaze. “Though, yes, my view of changelings hasn’t been great since the attack on our wedding.”

Cadance moved to his side and nuzzled him. “I understand. I truly do.”

“If you are really a human, where are you from?” It was the surprisingly eager voice of the unicorn amongst the five which had blurted out such an unexpected question.

“Uh, Sacramento,” I replied. “My name is Wei Huo if you are asking.”

“And a fan of cartoons, I take it.”

I smiled faintly at the voice of the dragon. It already sounded a little stronger than moments ago. “I watched a lot of them when growing up, why?”

When I looked to her, she grinned and said, “Omelette du fromage.”

I smiled back, adding, “That’s all you can say.”

I gave a hissing laugh and said, “I loved that show. Shame it ended how it did.”

“If that’s so,” the deer said, chiming in. “How did you get here?”

I looked at the native ponies watching me and sheepishly rubbed at one of my front legs. “I was in college at the time. It was late in the third season and I wanted to help out at a convention. The movie wasn’t yet out but, you know, information leaks in any fanbase.

“So, I was helping to set up a prop of the statue shown in some of the promotional material. I’m not exactly sure what happened, but I ended up rolling out of a mirror into the lair of the actual, real life Sombra. Who knew?”

The deer visibly cringed at that. Her eyes quickly darted to her friends and back. “Yeah, who knew…”

“So, you never got to actually see the first movie?” The yak sounded oddly feminine with that exclamation.

“Uh, first?” I wondered, starting to get confused.

“Apologies, but we need to focus,” Celestia interjected. “You said that you encountered Sombra as soon as you arrived here?”

I nodded. “Back then, he was still only able to manifest his form for short periods. He needed others to do his bidding. Those were a few loyal followers, though why they followed him, I have no idea.

“We humans who fell through the mirror were good for mind controlling, but our bodies didn’t react well to the latent magics of this world.” I looked across to the deer and the dragon. “That’s where the teapot came in.”

“And why you knew what you were looking for back in the camp,” said the deer.

I nodded slowly. “As I said, I wasn’t just one of the first humans through the mirror. I was the first he used the teapot on. He hadn’t made his helmets then so, with suddenly having insect wings, instincts to use them and a desire to escape, I did so.”

I physically drooped at the memory and let out another sigh.

“I couldn’t go back through the mirror, not like this.” I held up my forelegs and spread them to show as much of my body as possible. “Seeing I crossed as a human one way, if I went back as this monster, I’d be killed or caught, studied and dissected.”

What passed for my ears drooped. “Not something I really wanted. My home was back there, but I couldn’t show my face.”

“Pardon my curiosity,” Celestia said. “But, how did you manage to survive? Especially with not being part of a hive.”

“I travelled a lot,” I replied. “Wandering from place to place. Mostly through forests, hoping to hide myself from others. Being alone, it made me hungry. And not in the normal sense. The more I walked by myself, the more I felt like a hole was opening inside of me. I thought it was just me missing my home and my parents. It wasn’t until I came close to a pony village that I discovered how wrong I was.”

I squeezed my eyes shut and cringed as the memories came roaring back. The hunger. The strange sense, the one above smell, one I had never encountered before. It drew me to a pony house where I peered in the small window. He was happily reading a book when another unicorn, a mare entered. Not unlike the display from Cadance earlier, the mare nuzzled her stallion. I could still feel the love they gave off.

“It was the first time I fed on another’s emotions,” I said. My head ached at the memory. “The first time I embraced a part of the monster I had become. It was also the first time I fled in fear from a pony village.”

The thought of the screams the ponies I had been watching sent a shiver through my body. That and the feeling of being pursued like some monster in the older movies I had so adored as a child.

“It took months for the transformation instinct to kick in,” I explained. “And it took a lot of focus for me to do it at first. It’s a lot easier now, but then… the first time I changed wasn’t on purpose. I was slinking around a campsite in the last darkness before dawn. Just trying to find a few scraps to eat when one of the early risers, a young earth filly stepped out of her tent, startling me.”

I snorted a laugh thinking back to it all. “I swear I jumped so high at that. But I didn’t run. Instead I felt a tingling sensation all over my body. What surprised me most was when I landed. The filly looked at me and smiled sleepily. She didn’t scream or run away. She just greeted me like I have seen many a young pony do since then.

“I didn’t realise I had changed my form. It wasn’t until I caught my reflection in a nearby stream that I understood why I hadn’t scared her. It was the most puzzling thing. Instead of the black hard shell and the terrible eyes and the fangs…”

I heaved a sigh knowing that was how I currently looked. “I was an earth pony. Nothing remarkable in appearance to anyone else, but to me it was such a stunning thing to discover. Even touching my hide, everything felt squishy. It had been so long since I felt so pliable, I swear I spent several minutes beside that stream just smooshing my face over and over again.”

I hung my head and said, “But, it wasn’t meant to be. At least not for long. I changed back after about twenty minutes, then sat staring at my hideous face once more.

“What I didn’t realise at the time was how I had to work at the transformations. It wasn’t enough to just want to look like a pony, I had to do everything else while thinking as a pony. The first time I tried out my physical change on purpose in another village, I had to suddenly pretend to have a coughing fit.”

I cleared my throat and, instead of the hissing voice of a changeling, out came the softly spoken words of my pegasus alter ego. “I didn’t realise I sounded so strange and threatening. Changing my voice to match my form took some practice, but I eventually learned the skill.

“Well, I say learned, but I really mean I didn’t sound like a snake. It took a lot of thought to keep sounding like a normal pony so I sometimes missed words. When I finally learned how to talk normally, I was already known for my poor speech pattern so I just kept playing the part.”

I eyed Spears and Shining Armor in particular. “Especially after being snapped up by the guard to help defend the town I was wandering through from a bunch of rampaging bugbears.”

I shrugged. “Something I did must have caught the eye of the guard in charge of the town because he recommended that I be recruited to enter military service. He also refused to take no for an answer. Especially after I took down one of the bugbears alone.”

That earned a bunch of surprised looks from everyone in front of me. I simply rubbed at a foreleg, sheepishly. “You tend to learn to fight other creatures if you live in the wilder lands for any length of time.

“After that, it was training with the guards. Can’t say I was ever hungry from then on. Despite what some might say, soldiers are very passionate ponies. Most of them have very strong love for their country, protecting their families…”

I looked to Celestia and said, “And for you, your Highness. You might be surprised by the emotions just mentioning your name brings forth in your guards.”

I noticed a blush in Celestia’s cheeks at that and did my best to suppress a laugh before wrapping up my tale.

“So yeah, that’s me,” I said. “That’s the story of Boo. I’m probably considered a missing person back home by now.”

Looking at each of those in the tent who had listened to me talk for the last several minutes, I found them oddly attentive. Some of them, like Shining Armor, even looked pained. Clearly speaking as truthfully as I could had at least broken through some barriers. Not that they had any reason to believe me and what I said.

Of them all, the yak was the biggest surprise. Even with his stringy fringe in the way, I could see the almost cartoonish tears streaming down his cheeks.

“Depends,” said the dragon, stepping up to the barrier of light surrounding me. She still looked a little shaky but at least she was walking without assistance.

“On what?” I asked, eyeing her sceptically.

“Whether or not Equestria runs on Narnia time,” the dragon grinned.

I blinked as the thought circled through my mind. “Huh. I hadn’t considered that.”

While the dragon’s friends all rolled their eyes at her joke, the other ponies just appeared confused.

“It’s a human thing,” the dragon stated. I hoped that kept some of the inevitable questions at bay. It was going to be so hard to explain a lot of what we were talking about without giving out any information we clearly had of this world from watching the television show.

Explaining that alone would be an absolute nightmare.

Celestia was the first to speak after the short silence following the dragon’s joke. “This has raised many questions.”

I clenched my jaw at that hoping not to have to explain things of the human world which had no counterpart in this one.

“Foremost being the goal of Sombra.”

I let out a small breath as relief swept through my body. It was a short-lived relief as all eyes fell on me once more. I quickly looked back and forth beneath the questioning eyes and said, “I don’t know. He never said it when I was there.”

I watched as Celestia, Spears and Shining Armor all deflated a little in disappointment.

Celestia looked to Shining Armor and said, “Then we will have to continue with our initial assumption.”

Shining Armor nodded. “Yes, your Highness. The scouts will be sent immediately.”

And yet, oddly, no order was given. Nor did any of the military ponies make a move to leave the tent. Instead, Shining Armor directed a question at me.

“What would you like to do from here, Specialist?”

I blinked at that several times as I struggled to word an answer. What did he mean? Was it a trick question? I was under arrest and being interrogated… wasn’t I? “Um, I just want to try to live, sir.”

I quickly added, “I have no interest in other changelings, unless they are former humans, like myself.”

With that, I did my best to smile, hoping it supported my statements in some positive way.

Shining Armor simply nodded then exchanged a knowing look with Celestia. A moment later, he drew himself up to formerly address me. I automatically did the same.

“Considering your assistance with the rescue of many under Sombra’s command and the training you have undertaken in the guard since before the attack on our wedding, during which your actions were only in favour of our forces, you will be allowed your freedom,” Shining Armor stated. “You will, however, not be brought back into normal service.”

My entire body visibly deflated.

“Instead,” Celestia said, taking over from her Guard Captain. “You will be assigned to help these five former humans with their attempts to fit into Equestrian society.”

She ended her magic and gave me a slightly cunning, mischievous smile. “After all, you’re used to trying to fit in when faced with the daunting position of being a complete outsider.”

“Th-Thank you, your Highness,” I stammered. I quickly turned and saluted Shining Armor. “Thank you, sir.”

“Although, for now, it would be best if you kept using your pegasus disguise when in public,” Shining Armor added. His gaze drifted over the other former humans. “You, along with your charges, may also be called on to assist if any further information is required with regard to former humans and how Sombra converted them.”

Freed from the magical sphere, I was suddenly wrapped in a hug from behind by two strong scaly emerald arms which lifted me off the ground. Truth be told she squeezed me a little too tight.

“Meh, Pegasus or changeling,” said the dragon. “Either way, you’re fine with us!”

Even in the odd moment of exuberance from the dragon, Shining Armor fixed me with a hard stare. “You will also be required to give a full report regarding the events of your most recent mission. In particular, the whereabouts of one Corporal Iron Lock.”

I slipped free of the dragon’s grasp and said, “Captured by Sombra and forced to wear one of the mind-controlling helmets, sir. I tried to help him but I couldn’t get a sneak attack to remove his helmet. Unicorns are hard to attack in frontal assaults.”

Shining Armor nodded sadly while a slight bitterness entered his eyes. “He will be assumed swept up in Sombra’s retreat until further information arises.”

Focusing on me again, he saluted and said, “You are dismissed.”

I returned the salute. “Thank you, sir.”

While I let the implications and all the sudden changes to my life begin to sink in, I caught the next order barked from Shining Armor. “Lieutenant Spears.”

And that’s all I heard as I was suddenly swept up into another strong embrace from the emerald dragon, followed by the many hooves of her friends.

“Hurk!” I gasped.

Of the group, it was the deer who first properly introduced herself. It was an introduction which left me with so many more questions than answers.

“Hello, I’m John and these are…”

Author's Note

I agonised over how I was going to do the interrogation of Boo for this chapter, even after doing all of the snippets of her past as test pieces. Truly, that omelette du fromage reference from Dexter's Lab saved me, even though it meant I have to fudge the balance of knowledge given out by the former humans.

And so ends the first arc of what was never meant to be more than a simple somewhat sinister short story. Truly, I never expected it to become this and am so very thankful of the support it has been given.

Now we get to have a bit of fun as we move into the short stories where we can get to know the characters a little more while they come to terms with "normal" life in Equestria. I love working with these characters and can't wait to show you all what they get up to next.

Just know that reading the shorts will be needed as some important character moments will be happening before we move into arc 2. We may even see a couple of name changes.

Also, the shorts will probably be posted out of order, though I will place them in the correct order as more of them are released. Just, I might suddenly have inspiration for one that isn't the next in chronological line.

A few things regarding the references in the first arc. There are two song/music references yet to be spotted and declared by anyone. The first is in Spot of Tea. The Second is in Wake Up Call. A bunch, but not all, of the chapter titles are also references.

Again. Thank you to everyone who has given this odd little tale a chance. I'm so glad it has brought people entertainment and joy. Very much thank you to Mix-up, I'm still in awe of the cover art.

Hope to treat you all to more of the Teapot Tales very soon,

Tael.

SA1-C2: Scales of Desire

Cremator

Flying. It was oh so freeing.

Not being bound to the wants or rules or restrictions of others. Able to go wherever I wanted. Not even the ground itself could keep me down.

The wind in my face. No hair to get in the way. With wings of my own to catch and tame it, there was nothing I would need in order to come close to such an exhilarating experience compared to if I was still trapped in my formerly human body.

I had so much control. Where I went. How I did it. It was all up to me. It was finally all up to me.

To prove it, I was currently performing long barrel rolls around Boo who continued to push on toward our destination. That soured the moment for me a little. I guess I was still bound by some things.

The disappointment passed quickly when I remembered exactly what awaited me at this journey’s end. My snout broke into the broadest grin. I started chuckling to myself then let out a series of ‘whoops’ as I performed more celebratory rolls and loops around Boo.

“Well, good to see you’re excited,” Boo called. She did her best to watch me while keeping us headed in the right direction.

“Why wouldn’t I be?” I replied, still laughing and revelling in the freedom of flight.

“You are heading to dragon territory.”

“And?” I asked, ending my latest roll to slip in beside Boo while trying to look as casual and calm as possible. It was a losing battle. I was just too excited! This world. The freedom. Actual real live dragons! I voiced as much to Boo.

“Just thinking you should try and not get your hopes up,” Boo warned. “Dragons are, putting it politely and present company excepted, considered to be jerks.”

I rolled my eyes. “And all dragons I’ve ever seen depicted are territorial and command respect from just their sheer presence.”

“I think there’s more to it than that. Doubt what we humans have in literature and cinema holds a candle to the real thing.” With that said, Boo streaked toward a distant rocky peak. She circled it once then settled carefully on the summit.

I followed, looping lazily before landing dramatically in front of Boo. I held out my arms from my sides and beamed at her with a grin. All she did was gently shake her head then turn her attention to the surrounding skies. Following her lead, I scanned the horizon. The sky itself was oddly orange and immense dark clouds blocked out much of the sky above. All around us was a barren, rocky landscape. Oddly, it looked and felt just as I had expected.

With little else to do, we settled in to wait. It didn’t take long.

Boo was first to spot her. Not really a surprise. She was trained for military reconnaissance after all. She drew my attention to a spot in the sky with a silent nod. It wasn’t much to see at first, but quickly grew into a form I recognised from a few days earlier when my friends and I first arrived at the camp after the battle.

This slender bipedal dragon of caribbean blue scales and dark cornflower blue spines was an oddly welcome sight. I shuddered and shook my head violently. Okay, brain. Knock it off already! By the time I finished my mental berating, this other dragon stood before us on the peak.

She eyed me in curiosity mixed with a hint of scorn. Her look turned to complete disdain when she focused on Boo.

“Your job is done,” she stated. “Return to the other ponies.”

Without giving Boo another moment, this dragon turned to me, drew herself up to her full height and declared, “I am Princess Ember. I will be your teacher in the ways of dragonkind.”

I glanced at Boo. She appeared oddly stoic, yet I caught a faint ruffle of her wings. I know she was supposed to stay with me, but this Ember clearly didn’t want a non-dragon hanging around. Looking to Ember, I knew what I was about to do was going to suck, but I really did need to learn what she could possibly teach me if I was going to be a dragon for any real length of time.

I turned to Boo and, even as I did my best to fight the cringe of both my face and in my voice, I said, “Maybe it would be best if you didn’t come with. No knowing how dragons will react to you.”

Boo’s tail and shoulders dropped the tiniest fraction but she quickly caught herself and drew herself up into a strong military stance. “My duty is done.”

I nodded and did my best to bolster her with a smile. “Thank you.”

I then turned away from her to face Ember again. The moment I was looking at her, Ember spread her wings and said, “Follow.”

It was a simple order and one I quickly obeyed. I looked back at Boo as I hovered in the air above the peak. I waved to her then turned and followed after Ember.

As I flew away from the rocky peak with Ember in the lead, I heard a frustrated cry followed quickly by a distinctive flash of magic. I slowed to a stop, turning to face the rocky peak again, my wings flapping to keep me aloft. My face pinched in when I discovered that Boo was no longer standing there. In fact, the peak was just as barren as before we had arrived.

Shrugging it off, I turned my attention to Ember and, seeing the gap between us had widened, I forced my wings to flap even harder. Quickly catching up, I shot the dragon princess a grin, one she stoically brushed aside with a simple roll away from me and down.

I tucked my wings and followed, smiling at the feeling of the wind kissing my scales as it rushed past. We flew on over the rugged landscape, skirting some of the larger plumes of smoke and ash rising from the vents and open fissures below to mingle with that ever-present cloud above.

When I realised where Ember intended for us to land, I broke away, pulled in my wings and shot for the target. Only at the last second did I momentarily flare my wings and kick out with my legs beneath me. I hit hard, a shockwave passing through my body as my feet slammed into the ground. My body compacted itself as it bled off much of my momentum. All it did was cause me to skid across the ground. My claws tried to dig in, creating a line of tiny trenches in the looser gravel.

Feeling like I was starting to tumble forward, I threw open my wings and quickly flapped them to keep myself up. I soon staggered to a halt, thankfully still vertical. I looked to my left as Ember came in, flapping her wings to slow herself before landing far more gracefully than I.

Settling her wings behind her, she looked me over then shook her head. “Don’t see why they sent you to us. You’re as reckless as any dragon here.”

She spread a hand and gestured to those around us with a wide sweep. Following the movement, I caught sight of many dragons of widely differing colours and physical builds, all hanging around the edge of a red and yellow glowing pool. Some of them were even lounging in the odd-looking liquid. My brain started rattling off all of the different colour names but I did my best to ignore it by focusing on the rest of my surroundings. In particular the pool itself.

I arched an eyebrow at what I was seeing. Was that magma? The thought was quickly pushed aside by another. With how close we were standing to it, why didn’t I feel much in the way of heat? I raised a hand to test the air and, like I could already tell, it was like a normal summer day to me.

Then I spotted him!

Knowing there were others around, I did my best to appear suave and collected. But, instead of the coolness I wished to convey, I let out a barely audible squeak. The cinderblock-grey dragon continued to stand, posed with his head raised as if staring into the distance and pondering life itself. With the light breeze flowing through the area, causing his flopped head scales to flap, he gave a flick of his head to get it back under control.

Like when I had first seen him, my heart was pounding. He was just so deep!

I just wish I could have been the same size as him, then I could see everything the way he did. I shook the idea aside then continued to gaze up at this perfect drake before me. If we were the same size then I couldn’t admire him like I was now.

Oh, such difficult choices!

The wonderful view was soon spoiled as Ember came sharply into focus. She was standing right in front of me, leaning down, the tip of her snout only barely not touching my own. I could no longer see the cinderblock-grey dragon. Instead, I got a very close up glimpse of the twin ivory horns which curved around, framing Ember’s face.

It wasn’t until she was certain that I was paying attention to her that she next spoke.

“Good to see you’re still with us,” said Ember. “First thing you need to be a dragon is your name. Something to put fear into all who dare to speak it.”

“That’s easy,” I said, waving dismissively as I looked around in search of the gloomy object of my focus. I frowned when I could no longer spot him anywhere. “Already got one.”

Looking at Ember again, I drew in a deep breath to puff out my chest before declaring to any and all around in my loudest voice. “I am Cremator!”

Ember cocked an eyebrow as she looked at me. Doing my best to make my statement even clearer, I pressed my fists against my hips and raised my head proudly, jutting out my chin in defiance.

“That’s… an interesting name,” Ember said.

“The one who turned me into a dragon gave it to me,” I stated.

“The pony who changed you then dared to enslave you. Enslave a dragon…” said Ember. “You don’t see anything wrong with that?”

“Should I?” I shot back, sounding as determined as possible. “Even if a pony gave it to me, even if he controlled me with magic, why should I give it up?”

Ember’s gaze hardened. “Even without the part of the pony enslaving you, it sounds more like a name for a drakon than a drakaina.”

I shrugged, letting the terminology bounce off my scales. “Works for me.”

“Maybe you should go with something like Cinders?” Ember suggested. She rubbed a claw beneath her chin in thought. “Or, how about Emerald. Like your scales?”

I stuck out my tongue at both options and made an exaggerated retching sound. It was at this time that another dragon, one I hadn’t noticed before, landed beside us and gave their own suggestion. “She looks more like a Little Green to me.”

I shot this newcomer a strong glare. This was one of brown scales with blue spikes which ran down the ridge of their back from crown to tail tip. He was powerfully built and stood much taller than me. I swear I would be lucky to come up to the middle of his chest in height.

“Haven’t seen you before,” said Ember, quickly gauging this new arrival’s stature and stance.

“New to this dragon thing myself,” the brown dragon stated.

Ember frowned at that. “I was not made aware of another needing such training.”

She crinkled her snout in annoyance “The ponies will pay extra for this.”

“Whatever,” said the brown dragon before pointing a claw at me. “We should get back to her name.”

Ember nodded. “Still needs something appropriate.”

The brown shrugged. “Is why I suggested Little Green.”

He towered over me and patted me on the top of my head. “Cause she’s so small and green coloured.”

I did my best to knock his hand aside and glowered up at him. “Maybe I want to own this name, to prove that slave maker I’m more than his tool. Ever think of that?”

I spread my wings wide and shouted for all to hear. “I won’t shrink from him or my past. I’ll take this name and make it my own! Let none stand in my way, I am Cremator!”

I stood there proudly, huffing as if I had just triumphantly defeated a beast of yore.

The brown dragon eyed me then looked to Ember. “She’s a feisty one.”

Ember smiled, showing off her vicious teeth. “She’ll make a great dragon.”

Good. At least I had made the right impression on these dragons. Even if this newcomer was rude, and ruggedly looking. And strong. And…

I shook my head violently again and inwardly groaned. This whole change of species and gender was starting to do my head in. Turning my attention back to the others, I heard them discussing me. I snorted huffily at that. I was standing right in front of them and they were talking about me without talking to me. Rude!

Maybe Boo was right about dragons?

It was just then that my stomach decided to let out a growl which could easily have been mistaken for the grumbling roar of a dragon.

Ember let out a chuckle. “Sounds like someone’s hungry. Looks like we need some gems before we get started.”

“I don’t know, but considering she came from the ponies, maybe she wants something fancy?” His mouth broke into the broadest knowing grin. “Like a cheese omelette?”

And my jaw hit the floor. This handsome piece of dragon was Boo?! She can become a dragon?! I think my brain just let out its own puff of smoke. I did my best to shake off my surprise and refocus. Sure, the similarities of colour were there. Maybe she did that on purpose? But the rest of her… him… whatever! This form was so much more than the cinderblock-grey dragon I had been eyeing off. And his attitude… Wow, Boo could play a part!

I felt my snout breaking into a sly grin and I said, “Nah, I’d rather get these lessons started.”

Oh this was going to be fun!

Author's Note

Oh, how I love writing Cremator. She is never not fun. Such an open person. Some of the deeper reasoning as to why she wants to keep her new name is hinted at here but is yet to be fully explored.

On a related note, Schmidt/Comet Streak finally gave me what I needed in backstory and reasoning for keeping his new name. Just in time, considering it greatly informs his actions and thoughts in the next chapter.

SA1-C3: Rock Crush Love?

Comet Streak

I stepped off the train and onto the platform; the very simple and empty platform for such a barren looking place. Dry parched ground stretched out in all directions, only broken up by the stark sheer mountains rising up around the edges of so very little. I shuddered, looking at those mountains. I knew such structures well.

A hard knock to the shoulder later and I turned to find Shield Breaker grinning at me. His body was positively shaking with excitement. Wish I felt the same way, especially now with what I could see of our destination. But, it wasn’t surprising, for either of us as we stepped off into the dusty breeze.

For Shield Breaker, the reason was easy. He now trotted alongside his brand-new mentor. Well, new for Shield Breaker. The unicorn in question, named Ochre, was far older than either of us. He said little, outside of instructions to his new protégé, and tended to scowl at things which distracted him.

Why he was called Ochre? I don’t know. Pony names can be strange. Only parts of his brownish red fur were visible beneath a worn full-length duster coat. He also wore a rather floppy wide-brimmed black hat which often hid his horn from sight making him look like he was in a western movie.

For me… My gaze swept across the landscape again. Mountains like those brought out too many memories.

We came across a small wooden house. Not that we could have missed it, it was the only one for miles and we easily spotted it from the railway. There we were confronted by a mare with short pale grey mane and slightly darker grey coat.

Ochre cleared his throat as we approached her and asked, “Miss, are you a resident of this here farm?”

The mare gave a curt nod.

“I am from the Hunter’s Association,” Ochre said. “I’m looking for one named Limestone.”

“You’re talking to her,” the mare replied abrasively.

“You filed a request,” Ochre said, grumbling like he had ever since we had met him. “Possible infestation. I am Ochre, the Hunter assigned to your case.”

He nodded his aged head at Shield Breaker. “This is my current apprentice.”

His next nod was to me. “Considering the nature of your request, this one should be useful, though not a common attachment.”

Limestone looked us over with the hardest gaze I had ever encountered. Before she spoke, she gave a snort and turned back to Ochre. “They ever been underground? ’Cause that’s where they’re coming from.”

She narrowed her gaze on us again. “Look pretty new for this kind of work.”

Ochre let out a chuckle yet his expression remained stoic. “New they may be, but I believe in a practical approach to training.”

He nodded to Shield Breaker again. “This one especially.”

“They been up against Diamond Dogs?” she asked. “That’s what we most likely have. Popping up all over, they’ve taken nearly half our harvest in the time it’s taken you to get here.”

Ochre tipped his hat. “And you have my and the Association’s apologies in that. We were seconded to another matter of import. Part of why I have these two with me now.”

“What do you mean harvest?” Shield Breaker interrupted, apparently doing his best to match Limestone’s attitude. “All I see is one pony slowly rolling rocks across the dirt with their head. Doubt anything’s ever grown out here.”

“Only our livelihood,” Limestone growled. She thrust a hoof at Shield Breaker stopping it less than an inch in front of his nose, making him flinch back. “You come up with a better way to harvest crystal core rocks and you can mock our methods all you like. Until then, keep your mouth shut on things you know nothing about.”

“Crystal core…” I murmured before raising my voice with a question. “Like geodes?”

“No.”

The sudden voice right next to me almost sent me leaping out of my skin. With my heart racing, I turned to find another grey mare giving me a flat stare while standing right beside me.

“Geodes are common in the tunnels,” this pony said, her voice just as flat as her expression. “The rocks we seek form perfect crystals and gems when carefully rotated for harvest.”

“Maud!” Limestone hissed through gritted teeth. “Don’t give out our trade secrets.”

Ignoring her sister, or not, it was hard to tell, Maud pointed to the pony pushing rocks in the field.

“You will take Marble,” she said, her voice still just as monotone as ever. “She knows the tunnels. She can track the scent of the stones taken.”

It was then that Shield Breaker’s mind appeared to snap. His face twisted in incredulity as he could no longer hold back a rant about the absurdity of what these ponies did for a living.

“Smell stones?!” he shouted, his voice cracking a little, proving that his young human self was still somewhere deep inside the adult unicorn he now resembled. “I thought the rock farm thing was a joke by someone on the production team, but that’s insane!”

He thrust a hoof at Limestone, who was now glaring daggers at him, and vocally charged on. “You’re insane! This whole farm is–”

Not another word escaped his lips as a dark yellow aura surrounded his snout and clamped his mouth shut.

Ochre simply tipped his hat to Limestone and Maud, the latter of which who was now restraining the incredibly livid former, turned and, now carrying Shield Breaker in his magical aura, headed out across the field toward the other pony. I quickly followed as Limestone launched herself into a verbal tirade best left unrepeated.

When I caught up, Ochre was already addressing the third pony; yet another grey mare. This one appeared to shrink at the presence of so many strangers. I did my best to settle a warm smile on her. Glancing at my companions, I noticed the aura still forcing Shield Breaker to be silent. I felt my smile falter at that. Clearly this pony, this Marble going by Maud’s words, was just as startled about it as well.

“Miss,” said Ochre. “I have come from the Hunter’s Association at request of one Limestone. I believe her to be your sister, is that correct?”

Marble shifted a little uncomfortably, her eyes darting between each of us before she stared across the field back toward the house where Limestone was still venting her rage in the surprisingly strong forehooves of Maud. Doubting either of them could see her silent pleas, Marble’s gaze hesitantly returned to Ochre, although it occasionally twitched to look at Shield Breaker’s magically bound muzzle.

“Mm-mmhmm,” she mumbled meekly.

“Very good,” said Ochre. “Are you familiar with the details of her request?”

Again, she looked to her distant sister then back to Ochre. She nodded and mumbled out wordlessly again. “Mmhmm.”

“Ah, excellent,” Ochre smiled. “Maud, I assume she is your other sister. She directed us to you, saying you could assist us in traversing the tunnels and, using your unique skills, track down the items taken by the thieves. Is that correct?”

Marble bit her bottom lip and visibly stiffened at that.

“I shall take that as a yes,” said Ochre and he pressed on. “Miss Marble, might we humbly ask for your assistance in bringing this matter to a speedy conclusion?”

Marble squeezed her eyes shut and, still biting her lip, appeared to have an intense mental battle with herself. Much of it played out with the tiniest of flinches from her head one way then another. When it was over, she swallowed heavily, then gave a single nod of her head.

“Wonderful,” Ochre smiled. He stepped aside and said, “Please, lead the way.”

Marble eyed the large rock she had been using her head to roll across the ground. She let out a heavy sigh then her head drooped as she moved past Ochre to do as requested.

It wasn’t long before Ochre released Shield Breaker from his magic and left him behind.

Shield Breaker, being the dignified person I knew him to be, clambered to his hooves, stood as tall as he possibly could, then shouted out across the barren field to where Maud had finally released Limestone, “Your mother’s peach cobbler!”

Was? I thought. I arched an eyebrow in question and watched as Shield Breaker, clearly happy with his strange retort by the smug grin on his face, trotted up alongside Ochre. It wasn’t long before Ochre imparted a bit of worldly wisdom on the young unicorn, thankfully in hushed tones. The most my ears caught was something about not insulting clients.

This left me to wander along behind the others, giving me ample time to let a pit of dread open up in my stomach at the thought of what we were about to do.

When we reached the opening, I froze in my tracks. It looked much like so many other caves I had entered back as a human. Walking in with my parents and brother. A family amongst the team. A rare thing considering how young my brother and I started.

All in our team uniforms. The bright colours to help find us if we became separated. Not that we stuck together in large groups. That wasn’t the point. It was all about the speed. A bonus my brother and I shared, being so light and nimble. Our mother could match us while our father was better in the strength department.

A breath hitched in my throat. Our mother…

I saw her ahead of me. She turned back, shot me a smile and waved before activating her headlamp. I raised my arm to wave back, only to find that it was a foreleg and hoof… and the opening to the cave was empty.

I shook my head, forcing the world to return to my strange new reality.

With Shield Breaker joyously leading the way and Ochre not far behind, the quiet and timid Marble shot me the faintest smile before entering ahead of me. I could do very little but bite down on my memories and push forward. If she could do it, when she looked like she didn’t want to be here, so could I.

The inside of the cave was the strangest thing. Or maybe it was a part of my new self which was strange. Instead of the all-encompassing darkness I expected, I found myself able to see a decent distance. The colours were muted, but I could still see so much, even without the glow from Ochre’s horn which Shield Breaker was quickly learning to replicate.

I shuddered as all that greeted us were the echoes of our own hoofsteps and the faint trickling of far off water. I grimaced at the implication of that. My team wasn’t versed in cave diving, especially me and my brother. We were part of the Cave Comets Team for a reason. We were fast at traversing caves and caverns. Once water was involved, we backed out. Too much could go wrong mixing caves with lots of water.

As we moved deeper, I glimpsed so many structures and formations which reminded me of many of the caves I had traversed with my family; my mother in particular. It often left me reeling, thinking I could see her face amongst the familiarity of it all.

It was in a particularly tight passage right near where it was opening out that we were struck. Whatever it was was large, powerful and, most of all, fast. Marble had still been in the lead at that stage. I was next in line. Ochre and Shield Breaker were behind seeing as the light of their horns kept messing with what I was quickly learning to be my dark vision.

Marble let out a yelp and she was gone.

I caught a glimpse of the creature and charged after it, leaving Ochre and Shield Breaker shouting after us from the passage.

I raced after that creature through numerous chambers and passages, even running up on the walls themselves to make faster turns. Oddly, my hooves didn’t slip, nor did they make anything near as much noise as those of other ponies. Were bat ponies blessed with stealth abilities?

I shook my head. Thoughts for later. I pressed on.

I thought I had lost the creature but a soft chuckling grunt caught one of my ears. I quickly centred on the sound and cautiously made my way to its source, doing my best to ease my panting breaths in the process.

The creature we had been tracking had finally stopped running. I quickly glanced at my surroundings as I entered another cavern. Standard cave formations. Not much ceiling space. Not like I could get up there. Probably too slippery. Behind our target was a dark opening in the cave floor. One I could only assume was another wide passage or pit descending deeper into the cave system.

When he turned to face me, I finally got a decent look at his features. This oddly dog-like being stood on two legs, wore no clothing and had a strangely clublike tail which he whacked against the ground whenever he wagged it. His eyes narrowed when he finally spotted me. He thrust a claw at me then spoke in broken English or whatever the common language of ponies was in this world. It sure sounded like English to me.

“You good tracker,” said the dog. “You come for pony?”

He held Marble by her neck, his claws wrapped around her throat. He suddenly thrust out his hand and held her over the edge of the dark opening behind him. Marble let out a grunt at the sudden movement while her body swung beneath the grasp of the dog.

Looking to Marble, I tried to give her a reassuring smile. My expression turned hard as I moved to focus on the dog. I gave a single, strong nod in response to his question.

“Oh.” The dog’s face twisted into a sly grin. “You pony, think you come take what is Rusty’s?”

He swiped his empty hand at the area around him and the many gems and cracked open rocks with their exposed crystalline cores. “Rusty found. Rusty keep.”

He pulled Marble closer, pressing his cheek to hers. “Just like gem-rock making pony!”

Even with the fear still in her eyes, Marble snapped at the dog with her teeth, barely missing his cheek.

“Rude pony,” Rusty grumbled. He then shook her, an act which, when over, left Marble looking rather queasy. “Get muzzle for you.”

When he bent down and reached among his hoard of possessions, I took a few soft steps forward. The only warning I got of the dog’s next action was a twitch of an ear. Instead of taking up what he was after, the dog swept his hand across the cave floor and flicked all he had gathered at me. He was so fast, I didn’t have the chance to blink.

“Argh!” Whatever the dog had thrown in my face ripped into my eyes. I squeezed them shut, grimacing at the pain even as I wished to still have fingers with which to rub away the pain.

Hunde kampfen schmutzig!

Doing my best to see through the thinnest slits, I glared at the dog, watching as some of the dirt trickled from his claws. Marble was still in his grip. And the edge was oh so very close. How deep was it? I couldn’t know. I could barely see. All I knew was the look of sheer terror on Marble’s face and in her eyes whenever her captor forced her to peer over the edge.

I froze. How could I not? It was so much like before. Deep underground. So little light. The moisture clinging to the rocks and saturating the air. The sight of my mother as she hung by that single slender rope beneath me.

I shook my head.

Nicht noch einmal. It was a tiny voice. One from deep inside my head.

My mother smiled at me. It was an odd smile. Instead of fear it looked wistful. Her eyes were tinged with regret and what I thought was an unuttered apology. I did my best to drag her up, but I was still young then. Still wiry and without the muscle I had gained before being transformed into what I am today.

The rope snapped and I watched…

It was all I could do. I was tied to the wall. My ropes refused to release me. I could do nothing but reach out my hand in a futile attempt to catch my mother before she hit the ground far below. I remembered closing my eyes and hearing the sickening sound of the impact. There was nothing else to hear in the cave. It was a sound I would remember forever.

Opening my eyes. They still stung from the grit in them but I could see the dog still holding onto Marble, dangling her over the edge. My own hoof stretched out before me, reaching out just like I had with my hand for my mother. And I… I was frozen.

The dog let out the most wicked of laughs, grumbling it up from his very core before tapering off into a dominant howl. I squeezed my eyes shut. I was useless.

Nicht noch einmal.

He had control, just like the ropes which had kept me from my mother. And now he was putting a muzzle on Marble’s face, even as he held her over the edge of the pit.

Nicht noch einmal.

What could I do if he let her go?

Nicht noch einmal. Nicht noch einmal. Nicht noch einmal. The voice berated me again and again. Its words were a mantra one I could fixate on, centre myself with.

Nicht noch einmal. Then, the chant abruptly changed. Nie wieder…

My eyes snapped open and so did my wings. I had wings!

“Never again!” I declared and hurled myself forward.

“Winged pony say w–” The bipedal dog’s words vanished the moment my forehooves slammed into his stomach.

All three of us went sailing over the edge. I gave the dog another forehoof to the stomach and it howled in pain. The blow itself pushed us apart. The dog’s clawed hands flailed, his legs kicked, trying futilely to snatch hold of me and continue the fight into the depths.

But I was out of reach, my wings beat either side of me, pushing me up and away. I turned away from the dog. His fate would be his own. Then I glimpsed her. That grey pony. How could I have forgotten about her? She was still falling, though no longer in the dog’s grasp.

My wings gave a beat. My eyes widened. I could see them both. Not the dog, he was lost to the darkness already. No. I could see the pony, Marble, and… My breath caught in my throat. My mother’s face and form were superimposed over her. They both stared up at me, their expressions the same; eyes pleading for help. Their mouths open wide but I didn’t hear them scream.

In that moment, I was back in that cave. The rope had just snapped. My mother had begun to fall. Instinct kicked in. My expression hardened, my gaze became fixed. I tucked my limbs in tight and tapered my wings, aiming straight down.

Nie wieder.

My wings smacked at the air, shooting me down.

Nie wieder.

Ropes didn’t hold me this time. I was free to act. With wings I could fly. With speed I now dived. Nearer and nearer. Closer and closer. The sight of Marble and my mother… Still falling ahead of me. Their forelimbs flailing to reach out and grab anything in front of them to stop their fall.

Nie wieder! Nie wieder! Nie wieder!

My eyes still stung from the dust strike but I forced them to stay open, even as they began to water.

My wings smacked the air again, lurching me down even faster. I stretched out a forehoof to reach for them, I swear I could see the ghostly outline of my human hand moving with it.

I gritted my teeth. So close. Another beat of my wings.

Our hooves met for a moment, just the briefest one before Marble accidentally struck mine away with her flailing. I narrowed my gaze on her and stretched my body to the very limit of possible length.

Forehooves caught body. I wrenched her close, barrel to barrel. Her eyes gazed up at me. I only glimpsed them for an instant. What I saw just beyond her…

I tightened my grip, causing her to whimper. My wings snapped open. The sudden jolt as air filled them almost jerked Marble out of my grip. But she and I both held tight. We were still coming in fast. It was dark, but I could faintly see. I aimed for the flattest area I could. At least, I tried to.

Searing pain gripped my left wing. I didn’t get a chance to assess what had happened before being thrown to the left as well. Marble let out a soft ‘meep’ in surprise. I don’t think she meant to. It probably just happened like a gasp of alarm.

We fell again. Thankfully, not for long. Though I wished the impact had been softer. My left side hit first, grinding into the rock beneath us. The force of the impact jolted Marble from my grip, sending her tumbling across the rocky floor. I simply followed my training and let my body go limp.

It wasn’t long until I came to a stop, my body aching from every spot the rocks had found to punish me for trying to be the hero. But, shortly after coming to rest on a lumpy section of cave floor, I quickly assessed my bruised and battered body before forcing myself up onto my now trembling forehooves. I spotted Marble nearby as she rolled from her back onto her stomach, her curtain of mane dishevelled but it was still together enough to flop back into place.

Oddly, the first thing to leave my mouth was a chuckle. My whole body was shaking. My chest heaved with every breath as I sucked in the air, revelling in my accomplishment. That had really happened?

I looked at Marble, still laughing. She appeared just as shaken as I was. Concern still filled her eyes. I reached out with a forehoof and tried to give her a reassuring smile. Yes, it had happened!

Still running on the adrenaline of the act, I blurted out something before even thinking. “Ich liebe dich!”

Her head snapped back. So did her ears while her pupils shrank to pinpricks. I didn’t mean to shout. I was just so happy to stop her from sharing my mother’s fate. It took me several more breaths to calm my brain and speak in English once more.

“S-sorry,” I apologised. I was rather tired and I know my non-native tongues falter at such times, but I did my best to be understood. “Did not intend to scare you.”

Marble didn’t respond. She appeared to be still trying to make sense of what had just happened. Particularly how we had survived the fall.

“Are–” I swallowed heavily, doing my best to calm my shaking nerves. “Are you all right?”

Marble suddenly stared at me, fear still glinting in her eyes. But, it didn’t look as soul gripping as before. Still trembling herself, Marble gave the smallest nod of her head and the softest of sounds reached my now huge, sensitive ears. “Mmm-mmhmm…”

She pulled her head in and bashfully raised her shoulders either side of it. Even in the darkness, I could swear I saw this pony blush.

“Sorry if I hurt you,” I said. “I am simply happy to have caught you in time.”

She still said nothing. She didn’t even mumble cutely. If anything, her blush intensified.

I just smiled before looking up to the ledge so very high above. Yes, we had fallen. Yes, we had scrapes. And yes, my wing now stung. But we were here. We were alive. My smile broadened at that. I closed my eyes and mumbled, “Mutter, ich habe es getan.”

I let out another shuddering, chuckling breath and looked at Marble again, still smiling. We were alive.

* * *

Once I felt less shaken, I returned to my hooves and stretched every part of my body, only for my left wing to silently scream at me. I did my best to examine it. Apparently, I had injured it in our landing. Looking to the opening above, I slumped down on my rear to wait. Not like we had fingers and toes in order to climb. And, after a little test of me walking on a wall, we found I couldn’t carry anything or anyone while doing so. So, I decided to keep Marble company.

I told stories to pass the time, even as Marble, only sporting minor grazes, wandered about sniffing at the air. I even told her of my mother. I left out the part of being human. It was easier to not confuse her.

I explained my name, how it had been forced on me by the dark unicorn, Sombra. It was odd. I felt myself grinning at the memory. The name Comet Streak. He couldn’t possibly have known how fitting it would be for me. My family. My team, the Cave Comets. The fastest recreational cavers in our country. I left out the name of my homeland. Again, Marble had no reference for it.

I watched as Marble moved a little deeper among the rocks at the bottom of the pit. She eventually returned, pushing an oddly round rock which was about the size of her head. She looked puzzled by it. I had no idea why. To me it was a rock. I simply turned back to my mental musings.

Comet Streak. It fit my past. It fit my present. I was lithe and fast. I could travel just as well in the darkness as the day.

My smile eased as my thoughts shifted to my mother. She had always been at her best in the caves. I nodded to myself as I reached a realisation. That of why I had decided to keep the name forced on me.

I had made it through this cave, forced aside the memories of the past in order to help another. I was free of the shackles of that unicorn. I would take this name, not to own it. I would keep it in honour of my family and team, those waiting for me to come home. And, when I did, I would run the caves with them again. Doing what my mother had done and loved, in her memory.

When help finally came, of course it did so in the form of Ochre and Shield Breaker. The twin glows of their horns were a good giveaway. After pleasantries were shared and I had told them of my injured wing, the discussions above quickly became a lesson in carefully levitating objects and ponies. Thankfully, we had the rock Marble was interested in to use as a stand in for testing.

“We will work together,” said Ochre. “Remember, if you cradle your target, you won’t need to squeeze it as you have in the past.”

“I think I understand,” said Shield Breaker.

I can’t say what followed inspired the greatest confidence, especially when Shield Breaker let his magic drop before setting the rock down. There was an almighty ‘CRACK’ and rock fragments rained down from above.

Once Ochre gave Shield Breaker further instructions, the rescue moved to actually helping us out. Marble went first. There was the whole ladies first aspect. But, I was also prepared to do my best in catching her if the two unicorns dropped her. Thankfully, I need not have worried.

When it came to my turn, about halfway up, I heard Ochre grunting with the strain. By the time I reached the top of the pit, there was barely any yellow aura keeping me up. It was almost entirely the white glow from Shield Breaker’s horn. When he set me down gently, I smiled and gave him a hug with a foreleg.

I also got to see what had happened to the rock during testing. Marble was sitting staring at it. The outer rocky layer had shattered, leaving behind a near perfect ball of purple crystal. At Marble’s quiet insistence, Shield Breaker carried the ball out using his magic.

Once back on the surface, Limestone, of course, was still livid with Shield Breaker. She became even more so when she saw the grazes Marble had picked up, let alone when I told her what had happened with what she then told me was a Diamond Dog.

Ochre explained that they were usually a pack animal and that we were lucky to only face one. Limestone’s temper was somewhat eased by the sight of the crystal Marble had uncovered. Even Maud, for all her monotone, appeared surprised by it and had difficulty identifying it.

Marble stood proud in the knowledge that she had made such a rare find. She even shot me a small smile in thanks. It was a smile I gladly returned. With our deed potentially done, Ochre declared that we would remain at the farm for a few more days to ensure there were no other Diamond Dog thieves about. This brought a sinister smile to Limestone’s lips as she fixed her gaze on Shield Breaker.

To his credit, Shield Breaker looked a little hesitant in response.

For me, I was treated by Marble who, according to her mother, insisted on doing so, even though I never heard Marble utter a single word about it.

Days passed and I healed a bit. We found no trace of other Diamond Dogs and Ochre dealt with what remained of Rusty. Soon, we found ourselves back on the train and waving goodbye to Marble, Limestone and Maud as well as their parents. I swear Marble’s smile which had beamed brightly while we stayed on the rock farm, had faded a little the day we had to depart. And yet, she still gave me the biggest smile she could muster.

Taking a chance to be chivalrous, as I boarded the train, I took Marble’s forehoof in mine, raised it and gave it a small kiss. I swear she turned so very very red as I stepped back and moved to find my seat before the train left the station.

We waved to the family until they disappeared, that and we could no longer hear Limestone yelling for what I had done to her little sister. Still looking out the carriage window, I spied the mountain we had entered and remembered all we had done within.

My mother’s face stirred in my memory along with it. But, instead of deep sadness, I felt acceptance. She had died doing what she loved while sharing it with her family. I had stopped Marble from sharing the same fate. Maybe I could do it again if need be?

Nicht noch einmal. Not again. Nie Wieder. Never Again!

Author's Note

Here is my, unfortunately belated, birthday gift to all of you. Sorry it took so long. And thank you so much for taking the time to read this odd story. Enjoy!

Marble and Limestone will return... eventually.

Below is a translation guide for Comet Streak.

Translations:
Was – What?
Hunde kampfen schmutzig – Dogs fight dirty.
Nicht noch einmal – Not again.
Nie Wieder – Never again.
Mutter, ich habe es getan – Mother, I did it.
Ich liebe dich – I love you.

Now to have a break and do some much promised reading of stories I have fallen behind with of late.

SA1-C4: Muck Muck Clean Up

Cremator

I lay flopped on the bench, the tip of my tail flicking from side to side in agitation. If it weren’t for my arm resting across my eyes, I’d be staring up at the ceiling of the town hall waiting room.

“So bored!” I groaned.

“Bureaucracy takes time.”

I snorted at Boo’s voice. She was right. She was calm. She was patient. I wanted to agree with her but the heat in my veins kept telling me I had to get up and do… well, anything but sit around waiting!

After spending more than two months with the dragons, doing what I wanted, when I wanted. Being back in a place of the slower paced and regimented ponies was beginning to grate an me. Almost as much as the hiss of rain on the roof high above.

“You know,” said Boo. “You could go and do something. You have your stipend now, maybe you want to buy something? Maybe go get something to eat?”

I raised my arm enough to lock eyes with the brown pegasus and give her my best sarcastic look of really? She grinned hopefully at me while the constant whisper of rain tickled at the edge of my hearing.

“You could go see if there are any spaces in the temporary housing,” Boo suggested when I didn’t respond.

I snorted at that and covered my eyes again. That was why we were here; at least before the storm hit. Now, two hours had passed and we were still stuck in the town hall.

The click of a door handle turning caught my ear before a burst of wind brought with it the uninterrupted sound of rain hitting the ground outside. It was quickly muted as the door closed and I heard hooves softly clicking on the wooden floor. With little else to do, I moved my arm and sat up to witness the new arrival.

I noted the stallion who trotted past. What I could see of his fur beneath his long coat was the colour of garnets and made my mind wander. I smiled to myself. Mmm. Garnets. Wonder if they’d be earthy or spicy. I shook the thought away. Okay, that’s not fair! This crazy colour thing is messing with my stomach now, too?

I glared at the stallion, forcing my brain to refocus. He was an older stallion, his fur was garn– No! It was brownish-red for pony sake! And he had an oddly familiar floppy wide-brimmed coal– BLACK hat and matching full-length duster coat.

The harshness I had forced into my glare quickly faded as my thoughts drifted to coal, or more particularly, what coal could become. Diamonds! Something so hard and pure, I began to wonder if even dragons would be able to eat them.

Thankfully, the sound of the doors to the street opening again pulled my attention away from that mental rabbit hole. I flicked my head toward the sound just in time to see… My lips curled up into a joyous grin. I spread my wings and launched myself from the bench before gliding towards the two other new arrivals; Shield Breaker and Comet Streak!

While Shield Breaker appeared completely dry with his coat in perfect pristine condition, Comet Streak didn’t look anywhere nearly as neat. Not that he didn’t look scruffy normally. In fact, many of the few bat ponies I had seen were rather scruffy or fluffy in the coat department, particularly around the ears.

It wasn’t until I swept around him in the air, my gaze analysing every inch of my friend’s form, that I found myself internally shocked. My eyebrow scales only pinched together slightly as I fought to hide my biggest concerns. Comet Streak’s left wing stood outstretched and was carefully wrapped in a cloth bandage. A bandage which looked rather damp.

I pushed my growing frown aside and said in the best imitation of a nature documentary narrator I could muster, “This pony of the night left the safety of the group, his friends, while in perfect health.”

With wings flapping, I leaned in to closely examine his bandaged wing without touching it. “And yet, he returns, unable to fly with an injured wing. What stories could we learn of his adventures if only he were to speak with us?”

Even before Comet Streak spoke, I turned and flapped myself over to hover a circle around Shield Breaker, continuing my narrated observations, even if my voice truly wasn’t suited to doing so.

“The young unicorn with horn aglow, having journeyed with the bat pony and an elder as his teacher, returns from afar.” I peered in close to stare into Shield Breaker’s eyes. He leaned back a bit at my closeness before I moved to his side, dropped to the floor and slung an arm around his shoulders.

With my free hand I gestured broadly to the scene before us as if addressing the universe. Instead, it was the sight of the older unicorn talking to the receptionist. “What wonders has he witnessed? Of greater importance, what has he learned since last we stood in his presence?”

Shield Breaker used his magic to slip my hand and arm from his shoulders and adjusted any ruffled fur of his coat. “Many things.”

He then hurried forward to join the older unicorn at the counter. I started to flap after him but a leathery wing spread across my path. I turned, grinning when I found Comet Streak standing beside me.

“So,” I said, landing in front of my friend and folding my arms across my chest. “What happened with your wing?”

Comet Streak glanced at the wing in question as he gently flexed it. “Hurt it helping out in a cave on one of our first jobs with Ochre. It only feels a little sore now.”

I frowned and leaned close to my friend. “You went in a cave?”

Comet Streak nodded.

“Thought you swore off them after…” I trailed off before glancing around at the others to check if they were listening to me. Shield Breaker appeared more interested in walking in the shadow of the older unicorn. Boo on the other hand, seemed to have an ear cocked in our direction. I was about to switch languages to continue but, thankfully, Comet Streak knew what I was referring to.

“Ja, I did,” he replied, giving me an oddly peaceful smile. “It wasn’t so bad. I am happy I went. Things… feel better now.”

I fixed his eyes with mine for a moment, studying them for any hint of a lie. When I found nothing but the tiniest of pain mixed oddly with relief and joy, I grabbed him and yanked him forward into a fierce hug, my arms around his neck. It ended after he patted my back with a hoof and he uttered the words, “Schön, dich auch zu sehen, Drache.”

“You too, bud,” I said, stepping back. “But it’s Drakaina, not Drache.”

“You will have to tell me what you got up to with the dragons,” said Comet Streak. “Was it as exciting as you expected?”

I unleashed the broadest grin I could muster. “Oh, it was the greatest–”

My head snapped to the entrance as the outside doors burst open. The wind ripped them from the magic holding them and slammed them against the walls. They were quickly grabbed by the same magic and forced back under control. I watched as in trudged a rather bedraggled looking trio.

The first one’s mane and tail, fur in the case of the other two members, hung flat and heavy as they dripped on the floor of the town hall reception area. Surprisingly, it was John who looked the least water-logged. Mind you, she had no mane or huge fluffy tail. Nor did she have such a thick long coat as her now brother.

“Finally,” Spears muttered. He trudged past the rest of us without acknowledgement, before joining the older unicorn at the counter. “Lieutenant Spears reporting in as ordered. Mission complete. Civilians escorted to and from Thicket safely.”

“Interesting mission,” the older unicorn muttered, while the receptionist simply stared at Spears as water dripped from his mane.

While they struck up some kind of dialogue at the counter, I moved to give both John and Jackie an appraising look over. John widened her stance in the doorway then quickly shook herself, spraying water about and causing her short, thick fur to puff out.

Seconds after she was done, Jackie followed his sister’s lead. It was a moment that sent the rest of us scurrying to the furthest and driest reaches of the reception area. Mucky water drops sprayed out everywhere, splashing almost everything within reach. Jackie’s long coat whipped back and forth, churning up fur like the agitator in a washing machine.

Everyone got hit with the spray. Everyone except the unicorns who managed to get their magical shields up in time. The older unicorn even managed to protect the receptionist as well as himself and he did so without seeing the drenching attack coming.

When it was over, Jackie’s still filthy fur did its best to poof out but continued to drip with dirty water. Oddly enough, his eyes remained hidden.

I chuckled to myself and said, “Now that’s how you make an entrance.”

The receptionist looked on in dismay at the sight of the water and mud being traipsed across the formerly gleaming wooden floor and now dripping from every surface. “Might I recommend a spa treatment? It would get you clean and, with the weather schedule, the storm will have ended before any treatment is finished.”

“Spa?” The dour dripping form of Jackie instantly snapped to attention, his mouth turning up into the biggest smile. He turned to John and excitedly asked, “Can we?”

“That sounds like a really good idea,” Boo said as she tried to keep a decent distance between her and the wettest of the others.

“Speak for yourself,” Shield Breaker declared, his snout raised high in the air as he pressed a dignified hoof to his chest. “Not all of us are filthy.”

Then, half a breath later, while moving with a grace and stealth none of us expected from such a being, the rest of us watched as Jackie snuck up behind Shield Breaker, rose up on his hind legs then collapsed down on him in a filthy, hairy, crushing hug.

“Now you are,” said Jackie, the thick mucky hairs of his coat sliding across Shield Breaker’s back, leaving dark muddy trails in his fur as the yak released him and stepped aside.

Shield Breaker remained frozen. His eyes gazing forward in hollowed out horror at the feeling of all which had just transpired. He then screwed up his face and shuddered in disgust.

I covered my mouth with a clawed hand to hide a small giggle then even I jumped when the older unicorn gave out a single loud, “Ha!”

Shield Breaker grumbled something under his breath that I couldn’t hear before the older unicorn spoke again. “You take them.”

“Excuse me?” asked Spears, blinking sleepily in reply.

The older unicorn continued, “I know your protocols. Just need their names for all the paperwork.”

Spears stared at the older unicorn in confusion and was about to object when the older unicorn pressed further. “Look. They’ll want you to wait for your Commanding Officer. That will be a while.”

He looked Spears up and down. “And, no offence kid, but you aren’t in a fit state to do so with dignity.”

Spears only thought about it for a moment before giving a single tired nod.

“But, how will we pay?” John asked.

The question brought Jackie’s joy down several notches and he drooped low to the floor. Oh Jackie, always heart on her/his sleeve. I flapped my wings and floated toward Jackie.

“You haven’t heard?” Boo asked, looking puzzled at the others.

I couldn’t help but smirk while I watched confusion grip the faces and minds of my friends below.

“All former humans are to be given a stipend, by order of Princess Celestia,” said Boo. “I thought everyone knew by now.”

John looked at her flatly. “We’ve been out of the loop for a few months. Anything else we should know?”

“Lots of things,” Boo replied. She was about to explain everything further, but Jackie interjected.

“Ugh!” he groaned loudly. “Can’t we just get moving already? I’m sick of all this stinking wet fur!”

I landed with a soft thump on Jackie’s back before leaning down to get close to his head. “I’m with you.”

I steadied myself then thrust an arm forward and declared, “Onward to cleanliness!”

I felt a deep rumble from beneath me but Jackie didn’t appear angry. Instead, he started for the door and the rain-soaked town beyond.

* * *

“Good to know the Guard were able to erect temporary housing for the former humans while we were away,” Spears said as he held the door to the spa open with his magic. “I was worried towns such as this wouldn’t have the space to house those assigned to them.”

Boo nodded hesitantly. “I was told Princess Cadance and Shining Armor led the project. With all I’ve seen, everything was brought in and set up very quickly.”

Spears puffed out his chest with pride as John hurried past him and into the building. “The Guard always does its duty.”

John shot him an arched look, shook her head then trotted after her brother. I did my best to hide a chuckle but still let my beaming grin settle on my friend.

“Oh, shut it,” John muttered, keeping her head and antlers high as she moved to stand beside Jackie.

“Didn’t say a thing,” I grinned. For which I earned a hard glare from John.

She snorted and said, “Do you have to ride on my sister’s back?”

“Hey, his fur’s comfy, even when wet and dirty.” I leaned down next to Jackie’s ear. “No offence.”

“None taken,” Jackie grinned in reply. He bounced a little, adding, “That’s why we're here!”

He then gasped. And let out a girlish giggle but did his best to keep his voice hushed. “There’s Aloe. I can’t believe I get to see all this up close!”

My only guess was Jackie meant the pony at the reception desk. It was a mare, if my judgement of pony physiology was anything to go by, and she looked rather bored as she turned the page of a magazine on the desk in front of her. She had a long pulled back mane of light sky blue. I frowned at that. And her coat was the colour of cotton candy. I snorted in annoyance.

“Getting real sick of this colour theory cupcakes,” I grumbled under my breath.

The pink and blue pony mumbled when she finally took notice of our group. “Oh, such a diverse group of potential clients.”

Her volume increased as a beaming smile broke out on her face like a sunrise once the door clicked shut in Spears’ magic. She set her magazine aside and gave us her full attention. “Good morning! Welcome to the Day Spa. How may we assist you this day?”

Jackie moved forward. From the tone in his voice I could tell he was returning the pony’s smile. “Can you take us right away?”

The pony blinked in surprise as she processed that it was the yak who approached first and with eagerness.

“Oh. Ah, so all, three, four,” she pointed at each of us as she counted. “Six. Seven. All of you are here for spa treatments, yes?”

“Nothing super girly or anything like that,” said John and I swear I heard her cringe without looking at her.

Jackie grinned and shoved his sister with a hoof. It was clearly intended as a playful tap, but lurched her a step sideways. “I think you could do with a bit of girl time, Jon-Jon!”

“Woah,” John protested, stumbling before Spears used his side and a steady hoof to keep her on her hooves. They gave each other a brief look, mostly of gratitude from John, before her attention returned to the spa pony. Spears’ eyes, however, told a much longer story. One of concern, then relief. A flicker of anger toward Jackie which was instantly swallowed by shuddering breath as John regarded him. Finally ending in a small bout of sheepishness and a grin he hid by turning on his military expression.

My mouth cracked into a very sly smile. Can’t say I didn’t get a few ideas from that tiny interaction.

“Ooh, well, we have many treatments,” the pink pony said reaching behind the counter to pick up a brochure. She held it open so the closest of us could read it. “Hooficures. Facials. Coat grooming. Mane and tail re-styling.”

Looking at Jackie, she quickly added, “Horn shining.”

That definitely brought out the joy in Jackie, causing the yak to bounce in eagerness. “Yes! Yes! All of that, yes!”

“Jackie,” John said, her voice carrying a tinge of warning.

Jackie just turned to face John, almost hurling me off his back, before poking her in the chest with a hoof. “No, Jon-Jon. We’ve been doing what you want for the last few months. Time for something I want to do.”

John blinked, surprise etched on her face. “What I– You think I–”

She then shook her head and her flustered thoughts aside. “You know what? Fine. We’ll do what you want.”

Grinning and vibrating with joy, Jackie turned to face the spa pony again, startling her in the process. “Give us the works!”

What little concern which had crept into the spa pony’s expression instantly vanished as she physically erupted with enthusiasm. She stepped from behind the counter and called through a door, “Sister! We have clients!”

Another staff member, yet another mare who oddly had the exact opposite colour scheme to the first, poked her head through the door. She let out an open-mouthed smile and happily hurried over to join the first one. They proceeded to bow to us before introducing themselves. Aloe, the predominantly pink one, and Lotus, oh she with the body of blue.

Aloe proceeded to guide us further into the establishment while Lotus followed behind our group, smiling all the way.

As we walked, one thing became clear. Other than the staff members, there was no one else in the building. Something John soon put voice to.

“Seems quiet,” John observed.

“Unfortunately, yes,” Aloe replied, her smile drooping a little at the comment. “It is like this when the pegasi schedule storms in the daytime. All stay home and dry, they wait until it is passed, and yet good treatment takes much time.”

Her gaze swept over the group again. “With all of you, I would say the storm should be over before we are all finished.”

Aloe smiled at us, adding, “It also means you are all so very fortunate, to have only your group here. We will do our very best to pamper you.”

That set off Jackie’s giddy levels of joy again, leaving me to hang on for my life. First stop was the shower stalls. I had to get off my ride at that point as we split into gendered rooms, only to come back together on the other side and in a far cleaner state. With us all wearing towels and fluffy soft bathrobes, it was the first time since his change that any of us were able to see Jackie’s deep brown eyes. Eyes which filled with alarm as we moved together to the next room.

Right in the middle of the room was the object of Jackie’s concern. A single large, round wooden tub filled with water warm enough I could see steam rising from the surface. It was so large that I was sure all of us could easily fit into it together with plenty of room to spare. Which was the point Jackie was so upset about.

He pointed a hoof at the bath and said, “That can’t be it!”

Lotus turned and did her best to assure the large yak. “It eez our mineral bath. Very good for soaking and relaxing zee muscles before our more vigorous massage sessions.”

“T-That’s not the point!” Jackie sputtered, his voice higher pitched than normal. He gestured to the rest of us while Lotus just stared at him, confusion mixing with concern in her eyes.

“I do not zee–” Lotus began but was quickly cut off by Jackie, the spa pony giving a tiny ‘eep’ of surprise.

“Our group has boys and girls in it!” Jackie huffed. “And there is only one soaking tub.”

“I can assure, there eez room for all,” Lotus said, looking concerned but hoping to allay Jackie’s concern.

I swear, even under that mop of a fringe, Jackie was glaring at the spa pony.

“Let me handle this,” Boo said before stepping up beside Jackie. She reached out with a wing, wrapped some feathers around Jackie’s nearest horn and drew the yak’s head closer to her own. Even though Boo whispered, I still managed to pick most of it up. “You need to remember, this is a pony society. People here are a lot less worried about seeing each other in the bath. After all, we don’t tend to wear much in the way of clothes very often.”

Boo then grit her teeth and muttered out the side of her mouth closest to Jackie while smiling at Lotus, “And it would be weird if we didn’t do things as they do.”

“But I don’t want the others to see me in the bath,” Jackie whisper-grumbled back.

“Who? Me, Cremator and your sister?” Boo turned to face Jackie.

“Yes,” Jackie hissed then shook his head. “I mean, no. I mean, ugh! The boys.”

Boo blinked a few times as she stared straight at Jackie. “You’re a boy.”

“Well I wasn’t before,” Jackie grumbled with his teeth clenched. “I’m pretty new to this and I used to be the only girl in the group.”

Boo let out a heavy sigh, fixed her gaze with Jackie’s, and placed a comforting hoof on the yak’s shoulder… against his front leg beside his head. “Remember, I can switch back and forth and even I was uncomfortable the first few times I bathed with the other soldiers. But I did it so I could fit in.”

Jackie turned his head to the side but Boo followed, keeping the rare chance of having their eyes locked together. “It isn’t easy changing species thanks to the teapot, let alone switching genders. I bet your sister or Cremator could…”

Boo trailed off before glancing at me then John. She lingered the longest on John before turning back to Jackie. “Remember, I was a girl before all this happened and I can swap if I need to, so if you need someone to talk to about this who has some idea of what they’re talking about, I’d be happy to listen.”

Jackie drew in a deep breath then let it out slowly through his nostrils.

“And remember, you can still get pampered here,” Boo smiled.

Another snort from Jackie which quickly turned into a grin. He nodded and said, “Okay.”

With that brushed aside for now, the water of the tub awaited. While it lacked the intensity of an open lava pit, I at least found it hotter than the wind and rain outside. Lotus and Aloe tended to our needs, even bringing us cool drinks as we lounged in the water but, eventually, they called each of us away to the next stage of our treatment; the massage tables.

First to leave were Shield Breaker and Comet Streak. I had to blink when Comet Streak emerged from the water and I noticed the odd picture on both of his flanks. Squinting, it looked like an old lantern shining through wisps of dark clouds. Glancing at Shield Breaker’s flanks, he had no image. Lotus and Aloe shared almost identical ones which looked like a flowering lotus bloom. As they left the room, I simply made a mental note to ask Comet Streak about it. Maybe it was only visible now that he had bathed?

The rest of us climbed out of the tub when Lotus and Aloe returned. It probably wasn’t a good idea for even me to stay in water much longer. Who knew if dragon scales could prune?

And wow did Jackie drip. It was like mini waterfalls were cascading down every side of his body as he rose from the water before Aloe and Lotus moved in to wrap the yak in thick towels, then the rest of us. So, draped in towels, we were escorted to the massage area as well as some chairs for those who had to wait.

“Our apologies,” Aloe said, looking to both me and Jackie. Her posture and gaze conveyed just how deeply apologetic she was. “Our strongest masseuse is not with us at the moment.”

“He eez part of the pegasi weather team and eez busy with zee storm,” Lotus added.

“However, we shall do our best for you once we have worked with the rest of your group,” Aloe finished with a smile.

Nodding at that, Jackie and I stepped aside. Leaving things to John, Spears and Boo. Spears took a moment to give a bow of his head to John and Boo and gestured for them to go ahead of him with a hoof as he said, “Ladies first.”

They stood facing each other for several long moments. John staring at Spears, Spears keeping his bowed stance. Boo looked like she could feel the awkward tension in the room.

Yet, when their first movement came, instead of taking the offer, John turned and headed for one of the chairs, leaving Spears to look confused and slightly dejected.

As she neared me, I found it was just too much of a chance to pass up. I quickly launched back into my impersonation of a nature documentary narrator. “And, as we have seen before, the interest of the stallion is rebuked by the young doe who once again fails to grasp any signal given to her, no matter how clear.”

John stopped and just glared at me.

“Sorry,” Boo apologised, trying her best to step between us and usher me to sit on one of the chairs. “It’s been an odd trip.”

“No, no,” John said, holding out a hoof to stop Boo. “You know what?”

John looked straight at me and, as Jackie did his best to settle onto one of the seats, said, “Jackie? Remember how you were looking into sports medicine back home.”

“Um, yes?” Jackie asked hesitantly, probably just as unsure as I was as to where John was leading with this.

“How about you try out some massage techniques you were studying on Cremator?”

My eyes widened at that. Oh, the smug look this deer was giving me right now!

“Oh? Could I?” Jackie asked, suddenly sounding just as excited as when he had first heard the suggestion of the spa back at the town hall.

Both Aloe and Lotus looked at each other rather hesitantly. Aloe even moved to say something before I cut her off. “You know what? I’ll take that challenge.”

A sly grin cracked across John’s snout. A look I returned, even adding a confidant folding of my arms across my puffed-out chest.

With the challenge made and accepted, Aloe and Lotus reluctantly agreed to let us use the spare massage table, so long as Jackie did so while watching Aloe for instruction and advice. It was something Jackie eagerly agreed to.

Even Comet Streak and Shield Breaker came back to watch, with Comet Streak stepping up beside me as I climbed onto the massage table. He whispered to me with a smile, “Viel Glück.”

“I’ll be fine,” I said, waving him away before laying face down on the padded table. I heard and, somewhat, felt Jackie step up beside the table.

“I’ll warn you,” I said, giving my wings a flap before spreading them out across my shoulders. “I can already feel my muscles are pretty tense from flying.”

Jackie rose up on his hind legs, placed a hoof on the edge of the table for balance and one on the middle of my spine. I cracked open an eye to see his hairy visage looming close to mine. Damn he was enormous!

With his lips close to my ear, he said in a calm yet oddly threatening voice, “Don’t tease my brother. That’s my job.”

“But isn’t he your sister now?” I asked. It was the last coherent thing I said for the next several minutes. The only sounds to pass my scaly lips until Jackie finished with me were groans and grunts of pain punctuated by whimpers of agony from between clenched teeth.

At least I’m sure that’s the way the others interpreted things as Jackie used his hooves to systematically and brutally pummel, push, prod, poke and grind every muscle he could find in my back from head to toe. Even the muscles around the bases of my wings weren’t spared his pounding treatment.

At one point, Jackie even climbed up onto the table to stand over me as he worked his hooves deep into my lower back. And, by the time he was done and I finally saw the looks of horror and worry on the faces of everyone else, I knew one thing about Jackie I had not known from when he was a human. As a yak, he would make one fine masseuse.

When I finally slipped from the table, I staggered a step and swayed a little. Comet Streak rushed to prop me up. I accepted the help, not because I was in pain, but because my muscles and joints were so loose I could have sworn they were comprised entirely of jello.

I looked at Jackie, shot him a grin and gave him a huge thumbs up. Considering the pops and crunches my joints and bones had made, maybe he could be a chiropractor?

When everyone realised I wasn’t crushed to death, my bones were still intact and I appeared completely unharmed, the cloud of worry, which had descended on the room, evaporated and we eventually moved on with our spa treatments.

Author's Note

Translation:

Schön, dich auch zu sehen, Drache. – Nice to see you too, Dragon.
Viel Glück. – Good luck.

My Thoughts
You wouldn't believe how much of a love hate relationship I've had with writing this chapter. It seemed so simple from the outset. But the execution... it has been nothing but a pain. I can't believe it took this long to finish. I've been chipping away at it for at least three weeks! I've even jumped back and forth on whether to switch from Cremator to Jackie for the second half's P.O.V. just to get it done quicker.

Also, glad I found my notes regarding Schmidt/Comet Streak's cutie mark as I had forgotten what it was. Still have to make Jacob/Shield Breaker's.

I really hope the next two chapters don't give me this much trouble, but I fear they will. They are rather complex, each in their own way.

The following is a bit of an insight into the development of this chapter. It is all of the notes I made in the lead up to writing the chapter and, because it contains only one tiny spoiler for upcoming chapters, I am happy to share it.

Start in Ponyville Town Hall with Boo and Cremator. A bit of banter back and forth about how things are to be from now on. Includes talk of the stipend until they integrate with society and of the future counselling sessions/groups which are mandatory.

After they all get rather dirty on one of their adventures, Jackie demands they get clean. This leads them to all visiting a spa. Confused spa ponies who find it is the big brash yak who wants them all clean.

At recommendation from Mayor Mare’s staff, they head to the Ponyville Spa. Cremator being a pest all the way. They get a deal which, with care to be taken for Comet Streak’s injuries, sees them bathe then massaged. Jackie, annoyed at Cremator’s questioning, decides to get a little observation and training, pretending to be interested in massage, from the Spa ponies. This sees Jackie brutally massage Cremator when Cremator complains she can’t feel much of the massage.

Oddly, Cremator takes it really well, even though she struggles to fly straight after the massage loosens the muscles around the base of her wings. Perhaps Jackie unintentionally learns chiropractic skills through her strength. He also was looking into sports medicine as part of his future as a human in conjunction with his basketball talent.

I find it interesting how much changed and evolved as I was writing. I don't normally keep my notes.

SA1-C5: "Hi! I'm Insert Name Here and I'm a Former Human."

John

I sat up with a start. My head struck something above me. There was a deep throated yelp, but I paid it little mind as my gaze darted about. My breathing came in short, rapid gasps as I struggled to focus in the gloom. I tried to rub my hands against my face, but, the moment I raised my arms, my balance collapsed and I flopped down onto the firm mattress.

There I lay, snorting in breath after tiny breath through my nose, as I did my best to slow my racing heart. When calmness finally started to fill me, I opened my eyes in search of my balance’s betrayal. The answer was simple and right before me. Two slender, fur-covered legs, with cleft hooves at the end of each, lay on the firm pillow, barely making a dent in it.

The realisation I was still a deer hit moments later, so I did my best to sink further into the mattress. It didn’t work. I let out an annoyed snort and grumbled to myself, “Dreams suck.”

My gaze moved skyward as the sound and vibration of movement on the bunk above caught my attention. A throaty grunt and a groan reached my ears and my eyes flickered to the door for a moment. The crack beneath it betrayed the darkness of the tiny accommodation, allowing light to stream in and bathe half the floor in a golden glow.

I rolled my eyes. It was another day in this fantasy world. Another morning waking up without fingers or thumbs. Great…

With another grumble at that thought, I shifted to the side of the bed, taking care to keep my antlers low. Even if they were stubby, they could still catch on things. I did my best to soften the sound of my hooves on the floor before creeping the two steps to the bowl on the washstand.

I stared down into the bowl of shimmering water and, even in the dim light, I could make out the disarray of facial fur tossing and turning in the night had caused. Blinking a few times, I then used my hooves to splash some water onto my face before quickly shaking it off as it woke me further.

As I stood, watching the ripples in the bowl jiggle my still unfamiliar face about, something hard touched the top of my head. My breath caught in my throat and I nearly jumped out of my skin before a groggy voice reached my ears.

“Tiny antlers still hurt, little sister.”

Whatever was on my head forced me to turn and look up. There, with fringe all messed up and out of the way, my gaze became locked with the tired glare of a barely awake, and slightly angry, Jackie. Amazingly, his desire to sleep in every morning had made the transition from human to yak.

“Um,” I murmured, still feeling my deer instincts screaming in my head for me to run. Taking a breath to slow my suddenly racing heart, I let the breath out and sheepishly said, “Sorry.”

Jackie just continued to hold my head in place and glare at me for several long seconds. He even leaned down far enough from the top bunk bed that our noses could almost touch.

The awkward moment didn’t even end with the sharp sound of a hoof knocking on the door to our cosy living space. Thankfully, Jackie’s glare only lingered a few seconds more. He then snorted and nudged me toward the door. I did my best to not crash into the door from the strength of the shove, catching my footing just short of the door.

The knocking came again. Three fast, sharp taps. I drew myself up in time to hear Jackie thump to the floor on all four hooves. I glanced over my shoulder to see him approach the washstand, then turned my attention to the front door. Truthfully it was the only door we had. These temporary structures were really little more than glorified standalone bedrooms; each with a bunk bed and washstand. That was it.

Opening the door, I squinted as the morning sun struck me square in the face. As my eyes adjusted, I started to make out a dark pony-ish blob standing right in front of me. As I blinked away my temporary blindness, I was met by a voice which cut through whatever drowsiness still lingered within me.

“Good morning, former humans!” the blonde-maned, grey-coated pegasus greeted, her voice ringing in my ears with joy. “I have a letter for you!”

I stared flatly at the pegasus and her beaming smile, which was only out-shone by the rising sun behind her. Glancing at the envelope she held, I looked at her as I stepped further out of the door and said, “So, you know we’re former humans?”

“Uh-huh,” the pegasus nodded eagerly.

I arched an eyebrow. “You do realise none of us can read the language, right?”

“Of course!”

My quirked eyebrow fell at the overabundance of joy filling this mare and I waited for her to put two and two together. When she didn’t, I let out a heavy sigh and said, “We can’t read the language and you are giving us a letter…”

“Oh.” The pegasus didn’t remain surprised or stumped for very long. Neither did her smile falter.

Humouring her, I accepted the envelope, then did my best not to crumple it too much while unfolding it with my hoof. I smirked at the sight of the odd symbols and strokes, which made up the Equestrian written language, and was about to declare how right I was, when the oddest thing happened.

Dear John, I read. I felt my brow pinch and tighten in surprise before reading a bit more to confirm it wasn’t a strange coincidence. Current temporary resident of Ponyville. This letter…

My attention trailed off as I looked up at the pegasus, and said, my voice puzzled, “I can read this?”

“Of course!” said the pegasus. I caught a glimpse of her off-kilter lemon eyes before she closed them with another beaming smile. I don’t doubt I looked confused. “Silly. The parchment is special issue. Only those who it is sent to can read it.”

“Huh,” I said, turning my attention to the rest of the letter. While reading, I heard a loud splash from inside our tiny living space, followed by several heavy thumps coming closer behind me.

“Um, hello?” Ditzy said. I looked to her and found her cowering under the intimidating, yet hidden gaze of Jackie behind a curtain of very wet hair. A Jackie who, even having grumpily woken up only minutes ago, was practically vibrating at the sight of this pegasus mare.

I gently tapped Jackie on the shoulder and made my voice as stern as it could sound. “Calm down, it’s only the…”

I frowned and looked the mare over again. “Post Pegasus.”

The pegasus mare let out a cautious giggle and corrected me. “Mail Mare.”

“See,” I said, patting my hoof against Jackie’s shoulder. “Just the Mail Mare.”

Jackie turned to me, knocking the door with his butt and sending the door crashing against the side of the building. “But…But you…”

Jackie pointed a hoof at me then at the pegasus mare. “She… Der–”

He suddenly cut himself off by shaking his head violently. “Ditzy…”

“I’m dealing with it,” I said, doing my best to usher Jackie back inside. “Go get dry, then we’ll talk.”

Jackie glanced at the pegasus again then snorted at me before stomping back inside and slamming the door shut behind him.

“Sorry about that,” I said, doing my best to return to my reading. “He gets excited about things he recognises.”

“Well, I can’t say all have been as calm as you, Miss Deer,” said the pegasus. What little smile she managed to regain, fell as she regarded the silence left behind by Jackie’s departure. “I’ve had a few other former humans following me through town on my deliveries ever since they arrived.”

Looking to me again, she went on, “Although, it happens to others as well. It could be part of the reason for the counselling sessions these letters talk about.”

I felt a piece of my soul die hearing that. I shook my head and said, “For what it’s worth, Miss…”

The silent pause between us grew longer and longer. Me waiting for an answer to my prompt. The pegasus mare blinking at me as if she expected me to already know. When she finally realised I wasn’t teasing her, she gasped and gave a little blush. “Oh, sorry. After meeting so many who claim to know me, I sort of expect it now from you former humans.”

I crinkled my nose at that.

“My name is Ditzy Doo,” she smiled.

“And I’m John. Sorry if others have made you feel uncomfortable, Miss Doo.” I glanced pointedly at the door behind me.

“That’s all right,” she said, sounding slightly relieved. “From what little I’ve heard, some of us are famous in your world. I don’t know how or why. We’re just simply ponies living in Ponyville.”

I nodded before reading through more of the letter. I frowned at a part that I read before going over it again.

“Carousel Boutique?” I wondered aloud.

“Uh huh,” the pegasus mare nodded vigorously while still smiling at me. She turned and pointed a hoof at some point further into the town. “That’s Rarity’s place! She makes all kinds of clothing, but her speciality is fancy dresses, of course.”

My eyebrow shot up at that. Ditzy Doo was now grinning to herself and swaying side to side as if lost in her own little fantasy.

“Why would the counselling session be held there?” I asked. “Why not the town hall?”

Ditzy, still a little lost in her day dream, jumped when Jackie answered loudly through the door. “The room they would use at the town hall is under renovation. At least, that’s what I was told at yesterday’s session.”

I whipped my head to the side and stared at the door as it opened again. Jackie stepped out looking a little better groomed than before. He was definitely dryer. “You had one– Why didn’t you tell me?”

Jackie shrugged. “They’re invite only.”

Turning back to Ditzy, I found her taking to the air. She had a hesitant smile on her face as she waved at us, saying, “Well, I have many more deliveries to make, so I better be going. It was nice meeting you, Miss John.”

I waved my hoof which was still holding the letter. “Thank you for the delivery. It was nice to meet you too.”

Using the doorframe for balance, Jackie rose up on his hind legs to wave a hoof at the retreating pegasus mare before she was out of sight. “Thank you, Miss Doo!”

Once Jackie was back on four hooves, I fixed him with a hard stare.

“What?” he asked, nonchalantly.

I simply shook my head and drew his attention to the letter I held. “So, since you’ve been to one of these already–”

“So has Shield Breaker, Cremator and Comet Streak,” Jackie interjected, giving me an oddly smug smile.

I snorted at that. “Everyone but me. Sounds right.”

Putting aside my petty annoyance, I pressed on. “Do you know where this Carousel Boutique place is?”

“Of course,” Jackie said, striding past me. “Follow me, little sis.”

I mentally groaned at his comment but fell into step behind him as he led the way through the town. I did my best to pay attention to the path we took and the buildings we passed, but Jackie had ways of getting under my skin.

“While you’re there, you could always talk to Rarity about getting some clothes made.”

I blinked at the suggestion. That actually didn’t sound like a bad idea.

Jackie paused and waited for me to catch up before leaning close to me and whispering into my ear, “I’m sure Spears would love to see you all dressed up.”

My cheeks exploded with warmth. I opened my mouth to speak but coherent words simply caught in my throat as I tried to articulate how Jackie needed to drop the subject. “Urk.”

And, of course, Jackie spent the rest of our walk laughing at my reaction and teasing me further. Wish I could say my embarrassment had faded by the time we reached our destination and Jackie escorted me inside, but I was now pretty sure my cheeks were warm enough to fry bacon on them.

We were almost immediately confronted by a pale blue unicorn mare, who wielded a clipboard, in her copper coloured magic, as if it were a strange combination of sword and shield.

“Ah, Jackie,” the counsellor said, shoving her clipboard so close under my sibling’s chin that Jackie had to try and arch his back to avoid it scraping his fur. “Back for another round?”

She pulled her clipboard back close to herself and adjusted her glasses as she read one of the papers it held. She then floated a pencil up next to the clipboard, ready for use. “You aren’t on today’s list. But, I can add you in, if you’re so eager to make up for yesterday’s incident.”

I shot a questioning look at Jackie who coughed nervously before clearing his throat. “N-No. I’m fine. Just helping my sister get here on time.”

And, with those words, I instantly became the focus of the counsellor. She eyed me critically, even scrunching her nose as she appraised me. “Hmm. You must be John.”

I swallowed hesitantly. “Um, yes?”

The counsellor quickly scribbled on her clipboard. “Mmhmm, I’m Calm Mind and, as with previous sessions, I will be leading the group today.”

When she looked up again, Calm Mind blinked a few times at Jackie. Or, she would have, if Jackie were still there. I quickly flicked my head around only to catch a glimpse of my brother’s retreating rear as it fled through the closing front door of the boutique.

“Don’t forget about lunch!” he called, his voice fading as he escaped.

I stared at the now closed door, wondering what could possibly have happened yesterday that I missed. It was only when I felt the presence of a pony standing next to me, accompanied by the sound of a pencil scratching at paper, that I realised I was still in the presence of Calm Mind.

I turned to face her and forced a wide grin onto my muzzle.

“No offence,” Calm Mind said, continuing to write on her clipboard. “But, I’d prefer things were more sedate today compared to your brother’s antics, yesterday,”

Seriously. What did I miss? Still under Calm Mind’s studious gaze, I swallowed heavily and cautiously said, “I, um, prefer that too?”

“Very good.” Calm Mind’s attention returned to her clipboard, leaving me to stand there, awkwardly wondering what to do next.

Glancing beyond Calm Mind, I could see a circle of chairs, seven of them in total, arranged around a low coffee table. Only one of the chairs was currently occupied and that was by the plainest of plain looking ponies I had so far seen. He had no horn, nor did he have wings. He was just a beige coated stallion with short black mane and tail. He sat slumped in his chair, staring at the coffee table with a faraway look in his eyes.

There was a white unicorn adjusting draperies and the seating to make them just so, while a beige earth pony, whose mane and tail were an interestingly dual toned pink and dark blue, was busy setting some platters of little cakes and candies on the coffee table.

Eyeing the food, I turned to Calm Mind and asked, “Is this to go for very long? I have friends I’m meeting for lunch and–”

“Hmm?” Calm Mind mumbled, looking up from her notes. “Oh, it shouldn’t take more than the morning, I can assure you. So long as everyone behaves themselves.”

“Right.” I smiled warily before looking around the room again. Exactly what did Jackie and her group do to make such an impression on this pony?

As my gaze drifted further, a melodic hum tickled at my ears and I turned in search of its source. Once I found it, my brow furrowed at the sight. It was coming from a gryphon whose body and wings were the deepest charcoal grey. Her underbelly and head were the softest white with feathery tufts sprouting from her chest and the back of her head.

She sat near a drape, which normally would have given privacy to a customer as they changed outfits, but was presently pulled back to give greater space to the room. The gryphon seemed focused on two loose papers she held. One in each set of talons, while more peeked out from an open satchel on the floor in front of her.

She seemed so lost in her tune, and with reading whatever the papers contained that, when another gryphon approached her, she hurriedly gathered up her papers and started inserting them into the satchel with an odd mix of speed and care.

“So,” said the second gryphon, drawing out the word as the first one fastened the satchel shut before slinging the strap over her shoulder; a talon still pressed protectively to the satchel itself. The gryphon with the satchel spun about, keeping low to the floor, before coming face to face with the other gryphon. The look she gave was the most intense I had ever seen, even on an actor in an action movie.

The second gryphon took a moment to shake off a chill, which visibly ruffled her own feathers. Smoothing her feathers down a bit, the second gryphon pushed on with what she had come to say. She clicked one set of talons, then pointed at the first gryphon.

“Ekks, if I remember right?” she asked, doing her best to put on an air of confidence.

“Drake,” the first one hissed back.

“You remember my name?” asked the second gryphon, sounding a little surprised, but genuinely happy.

“Memorising things is part of the job.”

Drake nodded to herself. “Of course, of course, Miss Secret Agent.”

Ekks’ eyes narrowed on Drake. “What do you want?”

“Can’t one gryphon greet another without hostility?”

Ekks’ tail lashed sharply behind her. “Get to the point.”

Drake shrugged. “Was just wondering what you were reading? Looked like it was making you happy.”

Ekks gripped her satchel even tighter to her side. “Never you mind.”

Drake shook her head and turned away with a dismissive flick of her tail, saying, “Right, right, keep the tools of your trade secret. Even from fellow former humans turned gryphons.”

Once she was alone again, Ekks let out a breath which sent a shudder through her body as she visibly tried to relax. I watched as Drake retreated to one of the chairs, frowning at the apparent animosity between the two gryphons.

Just as my attention drifted to a cerulean-coated pinto pegasus who sat gazing longingly out of a window, the door behind me and Calm Mind burst open. I quickly turned in time to see a Prussian blue pony form enter the boutique holding their membranous, leathery wings over their head like a cape and hood. As if sensing the right moment had arrived, this bat pony mare threw back her wings and, with a dramatic toss of her head and mane, declared, “Wait no longer, for I, Evening Moon, have arrived!”

An awkward silence filled the boutique. I found myself staring at the newcomer, an eyebrow arched in question of her antics. The silence stretched on and Evening Moon remained posed in the open doorway until Calm Mind cleared her throat and stepped forward.

“Ah, the new arrival,” Calm Mind said, holding the clipboard in her magic as she ticked off the final name on the list. She gave Evening Moon her sternest gaze, adding, “You were expected here for the session two days ago.”

Evening Moon swept a wing over her head, deftly adjusting her mane, before proceeding further into the boutique. “Ah, yes. You see, this world is so wondrous, it stirred in me such inspiration, I simply had to pause my journey and commit these ideas to parchment.”

She held up a hoof and glared at it, as if accusing it of some sinister act. “I am not accustomed to doing so without fingers, so lo, I was waylaid until my thoughts were safely inscribed for future reference.”

I glanced at Calm Mind. She appeared to be paying little attention to the latest arrival. Apparently, she was more interested in checking and rechecking the names on her clipboard.

“Please take a seat,” Calm Mind said. “We will begin shortly.”

We all followed the instruction and once we were settled, Calm Mind spoke again. “Before we begin, I would, once again, like to thank Miss Rarity.”

Calm Mind paused to gesture to the white unicorn with the perfectly primped purple mane and tail. “For the use of her boutique in holding these sessions.”

Those of us with hooves clapped our front ones together. The two gryphons, being far luckier, did so with their talons. Rarity blushed coyly and gave a curtsy even though she wasn’t wearing a dress.

“It is no problem at all, darlings,” Rarity declared. “You are all most welcome. Perhaps, with what I have learned these past few days regarding your affinity for clothing, some of you may wish to speak with me about such matters? After your session is complete, of course.”

“Thank you, Miss Rarity,” said Calm Mind. “I would also like to thank Miss Bonbon for providing the refreshments.”

The beige mare with the dual coloured mane and tail smiled and bowed faintly as she deposited another two bowls of sweet things on the coffee table.

Once Bonbon had departed to prepare some drinks, Calm Mind went over the basics of what was to happen. In truth, it was a meet and greet mixed with orientation. After which there would be a tour of Ponyville; something I hoped wouldn’t take too long, or I really would be late to meet up with the others.

First to speak was Evening Moon. The bat pony of dramatic flair was originally an amateur mystery writer named Tori Evelyn. She has found it quite fitting that she became a creature of the night, as that was when her muse was most active. Calm Mind suggested that she try adapting her stories to be read by ponies, an idea with which Evening Moon enthusiastically agreed.

Next came the gryphon named Ekks, and, despite the interaction I had witnessed earlier, she came across as far more jovial than I expected. Maybe there was some history between the two gryphons? I looked at Drake while Ekks continued talking. I don’t doubt that Drake was listening, but she kept her forelimbs folded across her chest while staring at the floor in front of her.

Unsurprisingly, Drake was somewhat more subdued than Ekks when it came for her moment to speak. I watched as Calm Mind scribbled down more and more notes and I started to wonder if she would run out of paper soon. The only thing I caught from Drake was a half-hearted attempt of a joke about her name being Drake and her somehow not becoming a dragon. The confrontation with Ekks must have really got to her.

The quiet plain pony, Calm Mind called Richard, said nothing when his turn came. He just sat and stared, focused on nothing in particular. He slowly blinked a few times before Calm Mind moved on to the next in the circle; the pinto pegasus with the cerulean coat. Although seeming withdrawn, this pegasus, who went by the name Mix-up, was actually rather open about many things. He just seemed a little distracted, his gaze often drifting to the nearest window.

“There isn’t much of interest back there,” Mix-up responded when asked about his life as a human. He gestured broadly with a hoof, adding, “There is far more of interest here. Being able to take a cloud and twist it to any shape of your desire.”

He looked to the window again. “Although, still rather plain, like at home. I’d like to bring a little colour to this world, even on a cloudy day.”

Rarity, who had been listening in, apparently, moved to stand in front of Mix-up. She placed a hoof on his shoulder, smiled at him and said, “Who says that you can’t, Darling? Speaking artist to artist, if that is your dream, then you should go out there and make it happen.”

She gazed out the window behind Mix-up, a thoughtful look in her eye. “After all, the weather has been rather drab lately.”

She peered at the pegasus from the corner of her eye. “Perhaps what you want is exactly what we need?”

Calm Mind pressed her lips together and thought for a moment. “Maybe we can schedule a visit to the local weather patrol for you? See if they have any ideas for you. Maybe even visit the Cloudsdale Weather Factory if you are interested enough.”

Mix-up’s eyes brightened at the suggestions before sitting back to quietly ponder the idea.

“John,” Calm Mind said, bringing all eyes to focus on me. “Anything to share?”

I shifted uncomfortably on my seat. “Not much I can really say. Pretty much like everyone else has said, with only a few things different. I was in my final year of high school. Like everyone else, I ended up here thanks to a prop of a statue at a convention, along with my friends and my sister. Sombra made us drink from his teapot and it transformed us. Now, my best friend is a dragon, my sister is my brother and a different species, and I’m a female deer when I was once a guy.”

Some of the others giggled at my telling while a few nodded their heads sympathetically. Drake even managed a smile as she raised and flexed both sets of talons teasingly at me. Well, I may not have Cremator’s comedic flair, but it was good to see some of the quieter creatures here finding a little humour in my story.

“Anything else?” Calm Mind asked, pencil poised in her magic.

I shrugged my shoulders. “I miss my parents, playing basketball and having hands. Although, I can control plants now, which helped me accidentally escape from Sombra after he didn’t think I was worth wasting a helmet on.”

And suddenly all eyes were on me again. Even Richard, who had been silently staring at nothing, turned his attention to me.

“Wait,” Ekks said. Leaning forward, she narrowed her gaze on me. “You escaped Sombra?”

I nodded hesitantly.

“You’re the deer the guards talk about.” It wasn’t a question. Ekks continued, “If I had a hat, I’d tip it to you, friend.”

“So, you escaped Sombra’s dungeon?” Drake asked. “How’d you do it?”

“All right, everypony,” Calm Mind said, tapping the tip of her pencil against her clipboard as she tried to grab our attention. “We need to keep on track. If no one else has anything relevant to contribute…”

She glanced at each of the former humans in turn, before referring to her clipboard again.

“All right. Once we have been over a few things, we will head out on a tour of Ponyville,” Calm Mind explained. “Help familiarise everyone with what is on offer. Like the marketplace, town hall, the library–”

At that, Evening Moon let out a gasp and sat bolt upright, her ears just as on point as the rest of her. “Library?”

“Er, yes,” Calm Mind stammered, trying to regain her focus. “Ponyville has a library.”

But, Evening Moon was no longer listening. Instead, she tapped at her chin with a hoof while loudly musing to herself. “Ponyville library. Hmm…”

Her eyes widened and she let out a gasp as realisation struck. “Twilight Sparkle?!”

I flattened my ears at the sheer volume of her shout. She began to rub her hooves together as a flood of thoughts slipped out of her.

“Ooo, captive audience? Access to information about this world?” Evening Moon let out a squeal of delight. “I believe I’ve found what I’m looking for to adapt my works for ponies!”

She leapt from her seat, but her hooves never hit the floor. Instead, the copper aura of Calm Mind’s magic completely surrounded Evening Moon, before pushing the exuberant bat pony back onto her chair.

“Sit down,” Calm Mind said forcibly. “We will be visiting the library once we are finished here.”

Bonbon suddenly stepped up beside Calm Mind and began to whisper in the counsellor’s ear.

While that was going on, Richard did his best to scoot his chair closer to mine. He then leaned toward me and said, “You got out.”

It took me a moment to realise what he was talking about. “Um, yes.”

“You know where Sombra is, where he has the others.”

For someone who had been silent through much of the session and, by Calm Mind's own telling, had previously not spoken a word, the pony had a strange intensity about him.

“I-I wouldn’t–”

He cut me off with a single nod of his head as he pressed on. “You know the way. Where the mirror back home is.”

My breath caught in my throat at that as my memory dragged me back to that cell. Damp air, the dim light. The bipedal dog creature coming toward me. I shuddered and squeezed my eyes shut. Then the sounds replayed. The rumble of earth. The shattering of glass and heavy metal ‘tong’ as the mirror frame slammed down. It was my nightmare playing again. Only this time I was awake.

I let out a ragged breath as I tried to centre on the voices around me.

“Hey, now there’s a thought,” said someone.

My chest heaving in relived terror, I looked past Richard to see the others focused on me, particularly the two gryphons and, most of all, Ekks. “You’d be able find the way back there.”

They didn’t give me a chance to speak before Drake chimed in. She cracked her talons and said, “Ooo, a chance to pay Sombra back for what he did to us? Count me in!”

“Wait, wait,” I said, my voice just as flustered as my flailing forelegs. When the others finally gave me a chance to be heard, I did my best to explain things. “I was running for a couple of days through mountains and forests in a place I have never been before. What little I recalled, I passed on to the guards who helped me when they finally believed me about Sombra. I don’t actually know where his dungeon is. I crawled out of a hole in the ground that I accidentally made with some plant roots.”

I looked at each of their faces and watched as the spark of hope I had unintentionally given them began to fade.

Then Ekks spoke up.

“Hmm,” she murmured, stroking a talon under her beak. “Sounds to me like I might need to go get a little chummy with the guards. See what they’re doing about this.”

She looked at me and nodded in gratitude. “Thanks, John. I’ll see what I can find out.”

Richard’s head swung around to face Ekks. “If you do, tell me. Yori needs me. I have to find him!”

Drake reached out and gripped Richard’s shoulder with a talon, before smiling broadly, and saying, “We’ll do our best.”

“We?” Ekks asked.

“Yes, we,” Drake replied pointedly. “You aren’t the only one wanting to get back at Sombra.”

Ekks snorted to herself. “Kid, I don’t need you getting hurt on my watch. This gryphon flies solo.”

“If you shared some of your secrets with me, maybe I could help you?” Drake suggested, pressing the curve of her beak aggressively against Ekks’ own.

Ekks simply chuckled. “If you can prove yourself useful, then maybe you can tag along for a while.”

“Good,” Richard said, giving another, single nod. “We have to back each other if we ever want to get home and be human again.”

Drake sat back in her seat, folded her forelimbs across her chest again, and gave an emphatic snort. “Darn right I will.”

I looked at the others, Ekks and Drake especially. I really hope what I said doesn’t get them hurt. A familiar voice cut the silence which followed, as Calm Mind cleared her throat. Bonbon had finished speaking with her and stepped back to let the session continue.

Calm Mind’s gaze swept around the circle of former humans. Then, she nodded to herself, closed her eyes, and let out a deep breath. Having re-centred herself, Calm Mind pressed on.

“All right,” she said, rising to her hooves. “Perhaps now would be a good time for a short break.”

As the others started to stand, and Richard turned to approach me, Calm Mind called out. “John. Could I have a few words?”

I eyed Richard, who appeared hopeful that I would stay, probably to talk more. I sighed and said, “Sure.”

I caught a glimpse of a harsh glare Richard shot in Calm Mind’s direction before I moved to follow the unicorn to one side of the room. Calm Mind checked to make sure the others were busy chatting among themselves before she focused on me.

“Look,” Calm Mind began, her voice the kind of hushed whisper only used to talk to a fellow conspirator. “I’ve had Richard at each of the group meetings, along with a few one on one sessions, and he has never joined in before this morning.”

She glanced over her shoulder at Richard, then fixed me with a concerned gaze, before speaking again. “I was wondering, if I could ask a favour of you?”

I felt my eyebrows shoot up in question.

“Look, I’ve been worried about him. I didn’t know any of what I overheard him saying to you and the gryphons, yet it was something about you which sparked him off. So, I was wondering, if you could look out for him for a while. See if you can get him to open up further?”

I tilted my head to the side and looked at Richard again. He appeared to be slipping back into his routine of staring quietly into space like he had been when I first saw him. His worry for his friend, his desire to get back home safely. They were things I understood and could empathise over. His drive to find the mirror, however, and how he might react when he discovers the truth, sent a chill racing down my spine.

I drew in a breath to steady myself, then let it out, before looking at Calm Mind again. “I don’t know if I’m the person for the job…”

I watched as a glimmer of hope winked out of the counsellor’s eyes.

“But,” I said, looking to Richard again. “I can give it a shot.”

With those words, Calm Mind’s mood lit up, along with her horn. I felt the tingle of magic around me as I was dragged into a forceful hug by the unicorn. “Oh, thank you. Thank you so much. I’m sure he’ll do better with support from others going through the same things he is.”

When she released me, I nodded hesitantly. “Even better if we can free his friend.”

Calm Mind nodded her agreement. “One step at a time.”

Turning to the rest of the room, she raised her voice to announce the next part of the session, the group tour of Ponyville. I, however, focused on Richard and began to wonder how I was going to do this…

Author's Note

Although I hate how long this took to write, I'm decently happy with the result. Even if the guest characters sort of ran away with things for a bit there.

With regard to the guest characters, very much welcome back. You are all so much fun to write.

Things are moving again and I am so happy to be back bringing you all new chapters, not just fixes.

There is one thing. You may have noticed the character name Yori dropped in there. Yes, it is one of my characters, but I am trying to decide what he should be. The options are Pegasus or Kirin. I have been considering putting it to a vote so, if anyone wants to say which they would rather see, they can say so in the comments.

To more chapters sooner rather than later,

Tael.

P.S. - One of the oldest jokes in the story is to be officially stated in the next chapter. It is a terrible joke which has been hiding in plain sight. You have been warned.

SA1-C6: Homesick Boos

Boo

I stepped from the train carriage and onto the platform, the weight of my saddlebags doing their best to force me into the ground. That trip hadn’t been too long, only a few days, but it was definitely draining. Other ponies moved on past me, all happily going about their business, now they had arrived at their destination.

Ponyville.

I sighed. “Well, better get started.”

Shaking off a bit of melancholy which threatened to sink its claws into me, I stiffened my stance then moved forward. Making my way through the town toward the marketplace. I yawned broadly and felt my stomach grumble. Catching the early-bird train left me without a proper breakfast and now it was closing in on lunchtime.

After a steady late morning trudge, I arrived on the edge of the marketplace. Even being as tired as I was, my wings twitched nervously, ready for me to take to the air the instant something went wrong. Then, I shook my head. This was Ponyville. Other than what I could remember from the show, nothing really went wrong here. To prove the point to my instincts, I paused to survey the marketplace.

A number of stalls with food or goods were set up around the open-air market. Ponies wandered between them, buying things or simply enjoying the morning sun in pairs or small groups. Even one pony I recognised was surprisingly out and about. I glimpsed a butter-yellow pegasus mare with strawberry blonde mane and tail who was making her way among the stalls. A white rabbit sat perched atop her head, seemingly directing the pegasus’ path. Strapped to the sides of the pegasus were two wicker baskets which sagged and jostled under some load within.

The pegasus mare suddenly flinched as a shadow passed overhead; two tiny bunny heads peeked out from beneath the lid of one of her baskets. I watched as the familiar emerald green dragon glided in before landing with what appeared to be a picnic basket clasped in both hands. I smiled to myself, watching as Cremator hurried to one of the stalls. It was such a relief seeing her so active.

I had observed her closely while on the trip to the Dragonlands. Old habits and such. Having been struck by Shining Armor’s magic only days before, I had worried it would affect her in any number of ways; diminished stamina, struggle with flight, apprehension being around magic casters.

Instead, my concerns were all for nothing. Cremator had just brushed it off and went about enjoying her new life here in Equestria. Wish I could say the same.

I breathed in then let out a regretful sigh as I looked around the marketplace before me. Happy smiling ponies going about their daily lives. And, here I was, in the middle of a town where friendship was supposed to be the order of the day. A soldier who had followed orders, completed difficult reconnaissance missions. One who had done her best to help bring back everyone alive and in as close to perfect health as possible. All of that was now stripped away because a magical teapot decided it would be funny to turn me into one of the most despised creatures in this entire world.

I sighed and let my head droop as I moved away, walking further into the marketplace. I needed to restock some food after all, at least to look the part. Thing is, the locals weren’t much of a problem. Neither were my fellow former humans. To most, I was just another pegasus. A couple of earth pony mares looked my way, their faces bright with smiles as they greeted me. I did my best to smile back, returning the pleasantries even if my smile was only on the surface, much like it always was.

No. The locals held no grudges with me. I was just another face in the crowd. The one group of ponies who appeared truly uneasy about my very presence were my former comrades in the Guard. Unsurprisingly, it didn’t take long for word of my changeling status to sweep through the ranks. Not that my role as a specialist infiltrator had afforded me much in the way of friends, this just drove away those few I had considered myself being even slightly close to.

I caught a glimpse of one of the guards sent to help observe the intermingling of the former humans. He didn’t appear interested in much as his gaze swept slowly across the marketplace. When it landed on me, however, his eyes hardened as he fixed me with a stare of barely restrained loathing. I guess it was a step up. Others had shown me such disdain, they barely even acknowledged my passing, especially when I had retrieved my few belongings from the barracks yesterday.

So, I moved forward and placed some bits on a counter, as any normal pony would. In return, a half-dozen apples were squeezed into my already bulging saddlebags. I thanked the seller and turned away, adjusting my stance to the new weight I carried. I spotted the basket-carrying pegasus again as she approached an earth pony, dressed in green, who was trying to sell cabbages from the back of a cart.

I watched as the pegasus visibly shrank when I heard the rather angry voice of Cremator fill my ears from across the marketplace.

“I don’t want a cabbage, I’m a dragon. Dragon!” Cremator shouted.

My attention snapped to her. She was standing in front of the cabbage cart, stomping a foot irritably as the cabbage seller pressed further.

“You can use it to make so many dishes–”

The moment I noticed Cremator’s arms trembling as she gripped the handle of her basket, I dashed across the marketplace toward her. Arriving just in time to catch her mid angry rebuttal, I turned my back on the seller, wrapped a wing around Cremator’s midsection and did my best to lead her away.

“I never said I wanted cabbages!” Cremator snapped, twin smoky trails beginning to rise from the corners of her mouth. Seeing that, I doubled my efforts, adding a hoof to help drag Cremator away before she could do something she would quickly regret.

“Hey!” the cabbage seller protested. “Where are you taking my customer?”

I felt Cremator push against me as if she was trying to break free and charge the cabbage seller, but I drove my shoulder into her stomach. She let out a wince as I forced her further away.

“She isn’t your customer,” I called back. “And I need a word with her.”

When I glimpsed the seller trying to catch the attention of a guard, I did my best to hurry Cremator around a corner. When I felt we were far enough away, I pushed Cremator in front of me and spread my wings to block as much of the view behind me as possible.

“All I needed was some meat and some rice,” Cremator grumbled, huffily folding her arms together across her chest. “He didn’t listen. Kept going on and on about his cabbages.”

I looked her up and down, taking a moment to admire the glossy sheen on her scales, before asking, “Are you all right?”

Cremator simply turned her back to me.

With a roll of my eyes and a shake of my head, I folded away my wings, stepped up beside Cremator and asked in the smoothest voice I could muster, “Hey. You keeping that fire inside, not out?”

Cremator shot a glare back over her shoulder at where she assumed the cabbage seller would be and snorted in annoyance, before kicking a pebble back toward the marketplace. “Trying my best.”

My ear twitched at the sound of the pebble ricocheting off a fence post, then a metal bucket. Doing my best to ignore the chain of sounds, including a yelp of surprise, I stepped between Cremator and her view of the marketplace again, then rose up on my hind legs to place a hoof on her shoulder.

She was snorting out short breaths through her nose, her chest heaving as she fought against her instincts to run back and hurl herself into a fight.

“Look, you’re a dragon,” I said. “You’re hot blooded. Comes with the territory, remember?”

Cremator sucked in her lips, her eyelids narrowing in thought. After a few long seconds, she gave a hard, yet short nod.

“Maybe I can help you find the other things you need?” I suggested, doing my best to keep her distracted while fear and confusion seeped into me from the ponies in the marketplace. I leaned to my left and peered into her basket which was now on the ground. “You have a bag of beans. What else do you need?”

Turning her attention back to me, she freed one hand and extended a claw for each item she began to list. “Rice, meat, and a bunch of cakes.”

I blinked. “All of that, just for you?”

“Not for me,” she huffed then shot me a mischievous smirk. Good, she hadn’t gone too deep into dragon mode.

She rolled her eyes. “Well, the meat is, but it’s Shield Breaker who needs them. He’s making us all lunch today.”

“Ah,” I said, nodding. My ears kept twitching toward the growing commotion in the marketplace. There was a crash, then a strangely soft scream of alarm.

“No, no, no, bunnies! Oooh, dear. Angel, please help me catch the others. Oh, dear. I’ll buy you a treat if you do.”

“Well,” I said, grinning as I did my best to ignore the sounds of several stampeding little feet. “Morning won’t be around for long.”

Grabbing Cremator’s shoulders with my front hooves, I spun her to face the other direction, dropped to my hooves, spread a wing and draped it against her back as I started to lead her away. “I’m sure Shield Breaker needs those things soon.”

“Yeah?” Cremator sounded oddly unconvinced about what was happening, but I did my best to keep her walking, even as the fur on my spine stood on end at a wail of despair behind us.

“My cabbages!”

“Yep,” I said with far more energy than I currently felt.

Cremator blinked at me a few times, then smiled as she started to freely walk beside me. “Yeah. He does.”

* * *

When we stepped out of Barnyard Bargains, our first stop after the marketplace, Cremator was still somewhat irritated. Whether it was from the confrontation with the cabbage merchant or the fact we still hadn’t found a meat supplier, was a little hard to tell.

“Is a steak so much to ask for?” Cremator grumbled, her tail lashing about in irritation.

I rolled my eyes. Scratch that. The reason was very clear. I stepped up beside her, carefully sidestepping her tail, and said, “You’ve got your beans and your rice.”

Cremator gave a snort then grumbled, “Still no meat.”

“Yeah, well, I’m doubting many, if any, places here will sell it,” I said. “Ponies aren’t known for carnivorous acts.”

Trying to keep her on task and from sinking too far back into her peevish attitude, I leaned in next to her and asked, “What was the other thing you needed? Some cakes?”

Cremator scuffed the soul of a foot on the dirt of the street as she kicked at nothing in particular in frustration. Her annoyed outburst over, she let out a long breath then said, “Yeah.”

“Well,” I said, trying to sound a bit more perky than I actually felt. “This is Ponyville, so, the best place for cakes would be Sugarcube Corner.”

A shudder ran down my spine as a thought occurred to me. I darted in front of my dragon companion and hurriedly blurted out, “Just don’t eat the Cakes!”

She gave me an oddly comical, yet twisted expression of incomprehension. I rushed on with a better explanation. “The ponies who own the shop. Their family name is Cake. And I know you want some meat but…”

I trailed off as understanding dawned in Cremator’s eyes. She smiled and, stepping to pass me, put an arm around the back of my neck and pulled me in for a one-armed hug. She giggled to herself before whispering into my ear, “Your thoughts always this strange?”

Before I could reply, she ended the embrace and started forward again. I quickly caught up with her, before pointing back toward our destination. With a nod of thanks, she said, “Haven’t seen you much this week.”

I nodded. “I had to visit Canterlot. Finalise being discharged from the Guard.”

I lifted my head and puffed out my chest. “As of last night, I am officially just a civilian.”

Under my breath, I added, “One with a military pension.”

When I noticed Cremator looking at me with her deep eyes of warm jade, I cleared my throat, glanced over my shoulder and raised my wings to show off my saddlebags. “Picked up my only belongings in this world while I was there.”

Cremator eyed the two saddlebags I carried. “Not much, huh?”

I nodded. “Seems that way but, when you live in the barracks, you’re only allowed to keep so many personal items.”

Cremator nodded her understanding as we passed by a fountain. My attention, however, was pulled elsewhere. I spotted a stocky white stallion in armour who, having been observing the fountain area, fixed me with a hard glare as we passed. I did my best smile it off but I could feel the tips of my wings twitching with nervous energy.

“Guards don’t look too fond of you.”

I blinked at the comment for a moment. Then my gaze shot to Cremator. She was still walking a little ahead of me, her back facing me. How did she know what I was thinking about?

“Seen enough stink eyes to know when a person is pissed at someone,” Cremator said.

Thinking about it, I felt my head droop as I let out a sigh. “Yeah, can’t say the Guards are happy knowing what I am.”

I glanced across at her, and asked, “So, if you’re all having lunch, where are the others?”

“Comet Streak is helping Shield Breaker carry things to the picnic spot,” Cremator replied. “I haven’t seen Jackie yet, and I think John is at one of those ‘Welcome to Equestria now behave’ counselling sessions we’ve all had to take lately.”

I frowned at that. I certainly hadn’t been to any counselling session like that.

“So, Miss Sacramento.” Cremator’s slightly rasping voice brought me back from my short mental musing. “What did you get up to before all of this craziness with magic portals and transmogrifying teapots?”

I shot her a smirk and said, “You remembered what I said. I’m impressed.”

“Yeah,” Cremator said, clasping her claws behind her head. The handle of the basket slipped down to her shoulder as she stretched her back and gave her wings a flap. “I know. I’m awesome at that.”

I rolled my eyes and smiled as I shook my head. “Well, as you know, my human name was Huo and I’m from Sacramento, California. I was twenty-one years old and lived with my parents while studying at college.”

“Bet they miss you,” Cremator murmured.

It was such a simple comment, yet it felt like I had been kicked in the stomach. I did my best to try and remember my parents’ faces, yet the memories which came were oddly blurred. I sucked in a short breath as I realised I could barely remember what they looked like. Was it because I had been apart from them for so long? My wings and shoulders drooped a little at the thought. “Yeah.”

I heard Cremator mutter something as she looked away from me. Something about not knowing what some kind of feeling was like. Whatever it was about, all I knew was I could feel a coldness emanating from Cremator for a couple of heartbeats. I was about to question it, when she suddenly shot out one of her own.

“What were you studying?”

“Hmm?” I murmured, blinking as I forced my mind back onto the conversation itself. “Oh, um, Cinematography, with a minor in Dramatic Arts.”

She cocked an eyebrow at me.

“What?” I asked, feeling a spot of concern begin to build in my chest.

“Acting or film making?”

“A little of both,” I replied.

Her eyelids lowered even further as if studying me closely. “Maybe that’s why you’re a changeling?”

I frowned, scrunching my nose. “What do you mean?”

“Well,” Cremator said, striking a pose even as she held her picnic basket. With a skip to her step and a flap of her wings, she continued on beside me striking pose after pose. “With such a base in acting, maybe the teapot turned you into a changeling so you could take on any role?”

And that brought me to a complete halt, both physically and mentally. Huh. That actually made a strange amount of sense. When I came out of it, I found Cremator gazing at me with a smile on her face and a slightly dreamy look in her eyes. The moment and her look reminded me of something. Maybe someone? I blinked and quickly shook my head, warmth filling my cheeks.

“W-What about you?” I stammered, rushing past Cremator to regain even a second of the time I had lost while in thought. “Why do you think you ended up as a dragon?”

I caught the sound of wings flapping. Then Cremator glided past me and quickly landed once she was ahead of me again. She then spun on the spot and continued to walk backwards as she waggled a finger at me. “Uh uh uh! We’re still on you.”

I let out an exaggerated breath of annoyance then asked, “Come on, can you at least tell me one thing?”

After a nod from Cremator, I pressed on. “How are you and John friends? You seem nothing alike… Ignoring the whole you became a dragon and she became a deer part.”

Cremator chuckled and glanced my way. “Easy one. His and Jackie’s parents and my parents were friends long before we were born.”

I arched an eyebrow in question. “So, you became friends out of convenience?”

Cremator shrugged. “Not denying it, though we do share some interests. But, what two friends have ever been exactly alike in what they enjoy or how they act? That would be boring.”

I smirked at that as we reached the entrance to Sugarcube Corner, a building which looked like it was lifted straight out of a fairy-tale. “Got me there.”

Realising this was our destination, Cremator rushed ahead of me to hold the door open. When I thanked her in passing, I could taste the welling of joy inside her heart.

Once inside, we found ourselves at the end of a short queue of ponies who were being served by a rather tired looking pink pony. While we waited for our turn, I noticed Cremator fidgeting with her claws.

“Sorry.” Her apology seemed oddly weak for her, even as she took a better grip on the handle of her basket. After the next two customers were seen to, I noticed that Cremator’s tail was twitching just a little. She glanced at me from the corner of her eye while I could feel a bubble of anxiety growing within her. I was about to ask her about it, when she cleared her throat before speaking.

“You know, seeing as you’re helping,” Cremator said, her tone hesitant as we stood in line for the counter. “Why don’t you join us?”

I blinked at that a few times. “But, I don’t really know anyone.”

Cremator shrugged. “I could tell you a bit about them and we can have some good food.”

“Mmm,” I hummed. I narrowed my gaze on her. Despite the calm and cool façade she presented, I could taste something very different behind it all. It was a flavour I usually encountered when working with new guards on their first mission. The worry inside of them was almost overbearing, it was so palpable. “Are you sure I wouldn’t be intruding? They’re your friends after all.”

“Well, you could consider it a sort of thank you party for helping rescue the others from Sombra,” she said. “Doubt any of them would object to that.”

Wait. I arched an eyebrow, noticing a tiny twitch of Cremator’s cheek. Was she… nervous? What did she have to be nervous about? I would have asked about it, if the most perfect distraction didn’t happen almost instantly.

The pink pony behind the counter, her poofy mane and eyes sagging from a weary morning’s work, suddenly burst to life. The bags under her eyes vanished. Her mane became even poofier, which I swear made a ‘sproing’ sound, as all traces of exhaustion were stripped away with a gasp and a beaming smile. I arched an eyebrow as she ducked behind the counter, only to pop back up half a second later, a notepad in hoof and a pencil dangling from the front curl of her mane.

I leaned closer to Cremator, as I realised we were face to face with the one and only Pinkie Pie, and whispered, “I think you said a magic word.”

Before Cremator could respond, Pinkie slotted herself into the conversation.

“Now, former humans, what kind of party are we talking here?” she asked, though the intensity of her eyes implied a lot more force behind her question.

“Well,” Cremator began, instantly gaining Pinkie’s attention. As she continued on, Pinkie made notes on her pad while nodding and making ‘mmhmm’ noises as she followed what Cremator said. “It’s not so much a party…”

Pinkie frowned at that.

Cremator hesitated at the apparent disappointment she had caused in Pinkie Pie. “…More of a picnic lunch in the park, behind Carousel Boutique, for me and my five friends.”

Quickly trying to move things along, Cremator turned to point something out in the display cabinet. “I was thinking something like–”

Pinkie leaned over the counter and slapped her claw away.

“No, no, no!” Pinkie stated, emphatically shaking her head. “These, while scrumdiddlyumptious and so very delicious, are more of an everyday treat. What you need is something so fresh, so perfect, that they deserve to be eaten by all of your friends and guests.”

Holding up her notepad again, she asked, “So, let’s start again. Number of ponies?”

“Not all ponies, but, uh, six, I guess?” Cremator mumbled, clearly flustered by the sudden rapid fire of questions the pink pony threw her way.

“All former humans?”

“Um, ye–” Cremator cut herself off, her brow pinching together in thought. “No. Maybe se– er, eight , if Spears and Ochre are there. I’m not quite sure.”

“Preferences. Chocolate? Jam? Cream? Nuts? Glaze? Frosting?”

“Er, I guess so?”

“Any allergies?”

Cremator blinked at the sudden direction change. “Not… not that I know of.”

All the while, Pinkie scribbled down more and more notes. When she neared the end of the page, she looked at me and Cremator with a studious eye.

“Hmm, maybe I should add a few more?” Pinkie mused before shooting us a wide smile and a wink. “You never know when more guests will arrive.”

I nodded in agreement. “Sounds fair.”

“Well, of course it is,” Pinkie smiled. “No one should be left without cake at a party.”

With a flick of her mane, the pencil and notepad disappeared back into the pink floofiness from whence they probably came. Pinkie then popped up on our side of the counter, a foreleg around the back of both mine and Cremator’s necks as she led us to the exit.

“Now, if you want them by lunch, I better get baking. So, out, out, out!” Pinkie declared as she shooed us out of the store. She even used her head to push Cremator through the door to start the dragon walking.

And, with a slam of a door, I was left on the doorstep with Cremator who looked incredibly bewildered.

“Hey,” I said, leaning toward Cremator, to try and coax her back to reality. “You okay?”

Cremator turned to face me and blinked blankly several times before shaking her head. As a little of her normal aloof nature began to seep back in, she said, “Yeah, I guess.”

She looked back at Sugarcube Corner and asked, “Do… Do you think that’s normal?”

All I could do was shrug. Sure, it was my first real encounter with the Element of Laughter, but I can definitely say the show didn’t leave anything out. Her presence alone demanded attention, especially when she was on a roll.

“Probably,” I replied. I placed a hoof on her arm, smiled at her and said, “We should get moving. You still need to get those ingredients to Shield Breaker.”

Cremator locked eyes with me for a moment, a moment in which I felt my breath hitch. Her eyes were swirling with confusion, not an unsurprising effect from encountering Pinkie Pie; even on the show. But, the warmth which washed into them as she stared at me shook memories loose. Memories I had long thought forgotten.

I did my best to follow as Cemator weaved us through the town toward our next destination. I noticed little of our passing as I thought back to my later high school years. Back when I had seen such eyes before. Oh, Kaska. You were such a beautiful girl and far more open than I could ever be. Maybe if I didn’t have such traditional parents… I bit down on the memory and forced myself to keep striding forward.

On the way, we encountered a group of ponies and gryphons. Among them was Cremator’s deer friend, John. They were all standing around, focused on the attempts of a blue unicorn mare as she tried to drag a Prussian blue bat pony away from the front door of a genuine tree house.

The occupants of the tree house were a lavender unicorn mare and a purple and green dragon, who appeared to be much younger than Cremator, both of whom I recognised. They were joined by a sapphire blue unicorn mare as they watched on with bemusement from the doorstep.

It didn’t take long for the struggling unicorn to declare the group’s excursion over while she continued to deal with the bat pony mare. As such Cremator and I were soon joined by John and a plain looking earth pony by the name of Richard. Richard looked as withdrawn as I currently felt and he said very little as we continued along the path. At least seeing John and Cremator interacting brought a smile to my face.

Arriving at the picnic grounds, Cremator quickly handed over her basket and its contents to Shield Breaker, who was busy tearing up some freshly fried tortillas into pieces with his magic. Those pieces quickly found themselves being plopped into a pot Shield Breaker already had bubbling away on a small park barbeque hotplate.

As I watched, Shield Breaker plucked the beans and rice from the picnic basket before setting to work with them in two smaller pots. The look of concentration on his face as he worked the three pots simultaneously with his magic was truly a sight to behold.

That and I could taste the passion for the task Shield Breaker was radiating as he worked. Although, there was a small tinge to it which felt like his heart wasn’t entirely focused on the task, but rather on someone. I frowned momentarily, but did my best to set the thought aside. If the aromas he was crafting were anything like the love he was putting into the meal, we were clearly in for a treat.

That was when I realised something. I pulled myself away from the spectacle of Shield Breaker cooking, to focus on Cremator again. Doing my best to not be overheard, I broached a subject I felt was becoming more important by the minute.

“Maybe you should tell me more about Shield Breaker,” I suggested, leaning toward Cremator. “After all, he is cooking for all of us. It is only polite to know a little more about him.”

I watched as Cremator physically cringed her whole body at my suggestion.

“That’s a bit of a touchy one,” she said, clearly hoping I would be deterred. Instead, I simply watched and waited, sampling the quickly changing emotions she rolled through before reaching an uneasy resignation. She looked away. It didn’t matter if she tried to lie, I would be able to tell. Huh. Maybe Shining Armor shouldn’t have tossed me out of the Guard so quickly. I’d make a good lie detector.

In my little mental musing, I almost missed part of what Cremator was saying and doubled down on focusing on her.

“Shield Breaker, or Jacob as he was called as a human,” she said. “Born in El Centro, he… he hasn’t had an easy childhood. And, I don’t know everything that happened to him.”

I held my head high but kept an eye trained on my dragon companion. “You’re avoiding the question.”

Cremator nodded but her eyes remained focused inward, as if she was mentally debating about what she should and should not say.

“Look,” she eventually said. “I’m not a fan of bringing up those kinds of personal wounds. When I first met him, I could see he was hurt so I didn’t bug him about it.”

She snorted to herself. “Dragon Lord knows how many social workers, teachers, doctors and psychologists had already done that to him. He didn’t need to be interrogated by yet another stranger. Instead, I left it up to him if he wanted to tell me about it.”

“That’s actually a very mature way of looking at it,” I praised.

Cremator just snorted at me for it. “How old do you think I am, er, was?”

I genuinely shrugged. “I dunno. Fifteen?”

She shot me another look. Much like her emotions in that moment, it was pointed with tinges of nervousness, hurt and a dripping of fear. Seriously. She was an emotional smorgasbord! And I was starting to get a little overwhelmed.

Pushing on, she turned her head away and said, “I’m nearly eighteen.”

I cringed at that. “Sorry.”

Cremator shrugged. “Not your fault. Teapot did a number on us. Jacob and Jackie were both fourteen, now their adults of their new species.”

She snapped her claws. “Happened in an instant. Still think they aren’t used to it yet.”

Thinking about it, I had to agree. That must have been strange, getting the respect and responsibility which comes with adulthood, without growing into it. No wonder those two tended to act so childish.

“Thing about Jacob is,” Cremator continued. “I picked up a few things, listening to John and Jackie’s parents talking about him. That’s why I know he has had a hard life. I also know that he has been in the foster system since he was six and a half years old, after his grandmother passed away.”

“Oh,” I said, my shoulders dropping. “What about his parents?”

Cremator cringed and sucked in a breath between her teeth. “Yeah. He definitely doesn’t talk about them. But, what I heard from John is they basically didn’t want him. Was why he was living with his grandmother.”

She turned her head away and I followed her gaze to observe the unicorn in question as he busied himself with the contents of his cooking pots.

“He got tossed around from family to family before landing with John and Jackie’s parents only a few months ago. We’ve been doing our best to support him ever since.”

“Poor kid,” I said.

Cremator nodded. “Jackie was the first to befriend him. From what I heard, she was watching My Little Pony and Jacob was in the room. Not sure exactly what happened, but they ended up watching a bunch of episodes together and they bonded over it.”

She waved her hand at our surroundings. “Thing is, since being here, he has really come alive. Just hope he realises that this is some kind of reality and not just the cartoon he came to love.”

One of the things which caught my eye as Cremator gestured to our surroundings was a familiar pink pony with poofy pink mane and tail who was trotting along a path in the park toward us.

Pinkie Pie approached with a spring in her step and a picnic basket of her own balanced perfectly on her back. She was even humming a tune to herself.

“Hi!” Pinkie waved to me and Cremator as we stepped near. “I have a very special delivery for you!”

“That didn’t take very long,” Cremator said.

Pinkie simply smiled and said, “I made it a rush order.”

Doing my best to not lick my lips in anticipation of actually getting to taste Pinkie Pie’s cooking, I asked, “Can we see them?”

“Oh, nonono!” Pinkie quickly declared while shaking her head. “We can’t let the cakes out yet. We wouldn’t want to spoil things by attracting bees with their sugary goodness.”

She then reached into her picnic basket, whipped out a red and white checker blanket, and swiftly laid it on the ground in perfect placement from minimal effort. She then went about setting up some other decorations, none of which we asked for, but it definitely made her happy. When she was done, she headed cheerfully toward Cremator but her nose clearly caught a whiff of something and she suddenly stopped to sniff the air.

Following the scent quickly brought her to where Shield Breaker was busy stirring the pot of beans. It wasn’t long before Pinkie was doing her best to take a peek at what he was cooking.

“Please,” Shield Breaker grumbled as he tried to focus on his tasks. “I’m busy right now.”

Pinkie gave a snort. “I only wanted to know what you were making. I’ve never seen food like that before."

Doing his best to shoo Pinkie Pie away yet keep on cooking, Shield Breaker snipped back, "Something my Grandmother used to make, now back off!"

"That's sweet," Pinkie smiled. The corners of her mouth fell as she put a little distance between them both. "But, you don’t need to be such a grumpy grump about it, like my sister.”

“You’d know her best,” Shield Breaker muttered. “Limestone wasn’t very happy the whole time I was at the farm.”

“Limestone? I was talking about Marble.” Pinkie then cocked her head and tapped her chin with a hoof in thought. “No, Marble’s a sweetie pie.”

She suddenly shook her head. “Wait, you met them?”

Before Shield Breaker could respond, Pinkie shot forward and leaned over the hotplate and pots on the barbeque, doing her best to press her forehead against Shield Breaker’s forehead while rambling off a series of quickfire questions. “When did you meet them? How are they doing? Did they give you a tour of the farm? Aren’t they just the best?”

All through it, Jacob tried to push Pinkie Pie back with a magical hand he conjured with his horn. Even with it, he struggled to budge the excited pink pony back even the tiniest step. In his frustration, and while clearly worried Pinkie might accidentally knock over one of the pots, Shield Breaker shouted, “Comet! Come here!”

“Ja?” Comet Streak asked when he trotted up to the barbeque.

As he continued to try and fight off Pinkie and her questions, Shield Breaker gritted his teeth and growled, “Tell Pinkie about our rock farm visit. I’m a little busy!”

Comet Streak arched an eyebrow, looking a little dumbstruck. “What should I–?”

He didn’t even finish his sentence before Pinkie Pie confronted him, peppering him with the same questions she had been rapidly asking Shield Breaker.

Watching Comet Streak flatten his ears and cringe away from the eager onslaught of Pinkie Pie, I couldn’t help but notice how much of her quirks truly had made it into the show. Shaking the novelty of the situation off a little, I decided to return to asking Cremator some questions of my own.

“You said ‘she’ when talking about Jackie,” I said. “Guessing he wasn’t a male before the teapot.”

Cremator shook her head, pulling her attention away from the barrage of questions flying at her friend. “Er, yep. Her actual name is Jacqueline, but only her mother calls her that. Before Jacob landed with them, she spent a lot of her time following in John’s footsteps. Was why she took up basketball. Sometimes, I think she’s better at it than her brother.”

Cremator giggled to herself as her mouth broke into a sly grin. “Don’t tell John I said that. Wanted him to realise it for himself one day. But now…”

I couldn’t help but finish her sentence. “Bit hard to now with hooves instead of hands, I’m guessing.”

Cremator snapped her claws before pointing at me and giving a wink. “You got it.”

“And I’m assuming John was a male human, with a name like that.”

“Of course,” Cremator stated proudly. “I have a bit of fun poking her about it, but she takes it well. She was always the protective big brother. Made sure we were all safe, even if me and Comet Streak were older than her.”

I eyed her hesitantly. “Were you two together… you know, a couple before you got here?”

“What me and John?”

I nodded.

“Nah, just friends for life,” Cremator declared. “Even while I was up in Seattle and them down in San Fran. We’ve always stayed in touch.”

“Okay,” I said as my gaze drifted across the others gathered for the picnic. “What about Comet Streak?”

“Original name Johan Schmidt,” Cremator explained. “We already have a John among us, so he chose to go by Schmidt to make things less confusing. He’s an exchange student. Having a year seeing what America is like before heading back for university. Comes from Heidelberg in Germany. We speak each other’s languages decently, so we use it to chat without anyone but John knowing what we’re saying.”

“Anything else I should know?” I pressed.

Cremator shrugged. “He used to like exploring caves with his family. Hasn’t done that since well before he arrived to stay with me.”

I was about to press her a little further when Shield Breaker called out to everyone, “Chilaquiles, rice and refried beans are ready. Come get a bowl!”

Once everyone had a bowl and taken a place to sit around the blanket Pinkie had set up (and Jackie had taken a moment to stare at Pinkie up close while breathing heavily), I finally had a chance to taste what Shield Breaker had created. Sadly, as usual for my changeling tastebuds, the subtleties were lost on me. Although I did pick up the traces of love he had unwittingly mixed into it.

When asked about it by Pinkie Pie, Shield Breaker explained how it was something he had watched and tried to help his grandmother make when he was younger. It was something of a comfort food to him and that brought a pang of understanding from my heart at what Cremator had shared with me earlier.

While we all ate, Richard sat next to John, grumbling to himself as he struggled to grip his spoon with his hooves. “So much easier if I still had hands.”

“It takes some practice, but you get it eventually,” John said, showing how competent she had become with the normally simple skill for most humans.

“We shouldn’t have to adapt. Most of us just want to get back home,” Richard muttered. “Go back to being normal. Once I find Yori, that’s exactly what I want to do. That’s why some people are struggling.”

I frowned hearing that. I wasn’t the only one. Many of the others looked just as concerned as I was feeling.

“You hadn’t heard?” Richard asked, noticing the looks on everyone’s faces.

“About what?” asked John.

“Some of us haven’t been adapting well to life here,” Richard explained. “Some have even taken their own lives.”

Pinkie Pie gasped. Others looked stricken at what he had said. I simply hung my head. Maybe I wasn’t the only person turned into changeling?

I felt a claw land on my shoulder. Looking to my right, I found Cremator watching me. Once she was certain she had my attention, she gripped my shoulder a little firmer, then smiled at me. I nodded my silent understanding of her message and smiled back.

“But… But why would anypony do that?” Pinkie stammered. “Is it really so bad living in Equestria?”

“I wouldn’t say it’s bad,” said John, trying to sound as understanding and gentle as possible. “But, we have lives and families back home. And they’re probably worried about us.”

“Not to mention the ones still under Sombra’s control,” Richard muttered.

“Hey,” John said, doing her best to keep her eyes locked with Richard. “The right people are working on it. They’ll rescue Yori and everyone else. Then we’ll find a way back.”

Richard fixed John with a hard stare. “I know Calm Mind put you up to this. You don’t need to try and placate me.”

“Think what you want,” said John. “Doesn’t mean we won’t do what we can for you.”

“That’s very kind of you,” said Pinkie, her eyes still filled with concern. “But what about the ponies who don’t like living here so much… they…”

Her eyes were brimming with tears now at the very thought of the suicides Richard had touched upon.

“It is not that we do not like this world,” Comet Streak said, leaning closer to Pinkie. “Far from it. It is incredibly beautiful. We simply want to return to our families or, at the very least, let them know that we are safe and they need not worry about us so much.”

“Not everyone came here with friends,” Jackie added. “Some people will need a little more help than others to get through this.”

“Then I will do my best to cheer all of them up,” Pinkie stated emphatically. There was such determination in her eyes as well as her voice, for in that very moment, everyone believed she truly would do as she said. Her tone snapped back to its inquisitive state when she looked off into the distance and said, “Oh, who is that?”

With instincts honed while travelling alone through the forests, my attention shot to where Pinkie was looking. There I spotted a purple maned, brown coated bat pony walking along the edge of the park with a large box on her back.

“Hello there!” Pinkie shouted. She waved a hoof to try and make herself even more noticeable.

The bat pony mare suddenly shrank at the attention. She then, using her wings to hold the box on her back steady, darted away in the direction of the temporary houses for all the former humans in Ponyville.

“Oh,” Pinkie said, a tinge of sadness in her voice. “I was hoping she’d come join us.”

Watching the bat pony disappear into the distance, I caught a glimpse of a long, lithe-bodied creature, its sapphire scales shimmering in the sunlight, as it darted after the bat pony.

Once we were finished eating and Pinkie had coaxed some of the others into playing some games, I ushered Cremator aside to continue our earlier discussion.

I smiled at her as we settled on the grassy top of a nearby hill. “There’s still one you haven’t told me about.”

Cremator blinked at me then quickly counted off on her claws. “No, I covered everyone. Who do you think I missed?”

I grinned and tapped her on the nose with a hoof. “You, of course.”

Cremator grinned and leaned back casually. “What would you like to know? Just be careful where you tread, I might not answer.”

With that laid-back warning in mind, I started down a list of things I really wanted to know about.

“Okay,” I said, shifting my body to lay more comfortably on my stomach. “So, how did you end up here? I mean, you don’t act like the typical My Little Pony fans I’ve seen among the other former humans.”

Cremator simply shrugged. “Jackie wanted to go to a convention with Jacob. Show him a bit of fun. John had to go with them as chaperone by order of their parents. Though he probably would’ve done it anyway, just to keep them safe.

“Schmidt and I teased him a little about it. Nothing malicious. He said we should go too, misery loves company after all. Then he set a challenge. If one of us could beat him, one-on-one in basketball, he’d suck it up and go alone. Jackie overheard it and wanted in. Then it was two-on-two…”

I couldn’t help but chuckle as a smirk cracked my face. “Guessing they won?”

“Pfft, of course.” Cremator raised a finger and shook it rhythmically, seemingly punctuating each word she next spoke. “Never accept a basketball challenge from those two.”

She hugged her knees to her chest and turned her head away. “Never did learn to hold my tongue around them.”

“Family?” I asked. The moment the word reached her ears, Cremator visibly bristled. Her eyelids narrowed and she stared straight forward into the distance.

Even with the physical change, I pressed on, although a little more cautiously. “Sorry, your parents treat you like Shield Breaker’s did to him?”

Cremator let a heavy breath escape her nostrils.

“No,” she said with a bitterness to her voice. All right, I wasn’t expecting this kind of reaction. She seemed so calm and happy talking about her friends, even if she was a bit guarded about Shield Breaker.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Cremator muttered. “My parents are pretty well off. High flying, well paid jobs and such. Went to all the best schools. Meet with all the right people.”

I frowned when I saw her claws tighten against her arms.

“There’s the negligence of people like Jacob’s parents. Is why I like helping out people like Jacob. Give him a chance to be something more than them. Then there’s the negligence of those who have kids just for the obligation of it. The ones who shove their kids into boarding schools and do as little as possible to see them as they grow up, just so long as the schools turn their kids into exact copies of them.”

Cremator’s upper lip curled back, baring some of her teeth as she clenched her jaw. Okay, that was definitely not something I expected to come from such an easy-going person.

“I’m sorry,” I said.

Cremator shrugged her shoulders stiffly. “Not your fault. Was why I did all I could to get out of there. Oh, sure, they still paid for things when I moved to San Fran, but at least I got to live around people who genuinely enjoyed having me around.”

I blinked at that. “You… lived on your own? Isn’t that illegal?”

Another shrug. “Money talks when the right people know each other. Not that I was really alone. John and Jackie’s family were right next door. And I’ve had Schmidt living with me for a couple of months now, so it wasn’t that boring.”

She jutted her head at everything before us, adding, “Not that I could ever call what we’re dealing with here and now boring.”

And, with all of that, I simply had to ask a similar question to one from earlier. “You and Schmidt, you lived together?”

A single nod. “Yep.”

I swallowed heavily, doing my best to force a lump of concern down my throat. “Were you two…”

I trailed off when Cremator’s eye rolled toward me. She turned her head and gave me a wry smile. “No, we weren’t a couple. Never saw him that way.”

And the lump quickly dissolved.

“What is it with you and wanting to know things like that?”

I froze again. Goodbye lump, hello suddenly huge, twisting knot of anxiety in my chest. All I could do was stare at her. With my continued silence, I watched as the amusement faded from her eyes. She turned her head away and sat silently watching the others for what felt like several long minutes to me.

“William.”

I turned my gaze to Cremator, a question I really didn’t need to ask poised on my lips.

“That’s my name, too.”

Wow. The teapot really did a number on so many people. And here I was thinking Cremator had always been a girl. All I could do was stare at her in thought. Cremator’s eyes flickered my way a few times and she shifted nervously.

She cleared her throat, breaking the lengthening silence between us. “I’d rather just be Cremator, though. She has a lot more freedom than William.”

“I like Cremator,” I said. “She’s kind and fun. I don’t doubt William is too.”

“You’re fun too,” Cremator said. “Was part of why I invited you to this lunch. Get to know you a little. Hang out for a while.”

I smiled. “It’s been nice learning more about all of you. I don’t feel quite so much like a stranger now. At least with you. I should probably spend some time with the others as well. See what they’re really like.”

Cremator shrugged. “If you feel you need to. They already think of you as their friend. You saved all of them, including me, at one point. If you need help from us, just ask.”

I shot her another smile, one which went deep into my core. “Thank you.”

Even with the genuine gratitude I was projecting toward her, what I felt in return was a churning mixture of nervousness and lingering dread, with the faintest hint of… hope? I frowned at what I was sensing from Cremator, reached out and gently placed a hoof on her shoulder. She stiffened a little at my touch.

“You okay?” I asked.

Cremator sucked in a breath then let it out in a shudder. When she spoke, it was the meekest I had ever heard her before. “You– Do you want to do this again some time?”

I arched my eyebrows and smiled widely. With a shrug of my shoulders, I said, “Hang out with everypony? Sure.”

Cremator cleared her throat and the roiling feelings I could sense in her only grew in strength.

“Was meaning more like having something to eat together.” Cremator shifted uncomfortably, but did her best to keep facing me. “But, you know, just us two?”

“You mean, like an actual date?” My tongue tripped over the words as my concentration wavered. Was she seriously asking me out?

Cremator nodded, keeping her gaze on me.

“Oh.” I froze. I was so stunned, I could have sworn my disguise magic had faltered along with my heart. All of a sudden, I was reliving that day with Kaska. She had asked me in similar words. And, just like with Kaska, Cremator watched me, the initial hope she had bundled into such a brave question began to fade just a little further the longer I took to respond.

I felt my hoof fall from her shoulder. “C-Can I think about it?”

“R-Right,” Cremator stammered. Her shoulders fell and she let out a choked breath as she turned to watch her friends in silence.

“It doesn’t mean we can’t try being friends in the meantime,” I said, trying my best to minimise the fallout. And, for the second time in my life, I felt so awful. I hadn’t said no, not like with Kaska. That said, Kaska had asked for something a bit more than to spend time getting to know each other. But, in her defence, we had known each other much longer than I had been around Cremator. It still raised the same question I had back then. What would my parents think?

Even if it felt rather awkward sitting beside each other after my non-committal response, I remained by Cremator’s side and looked out over the park as she did. Watching these people, now ponies and other creatures, still together after what they had been through.

John enjoying a bowl of Jacob’s cooking while Jackie tried to beg more food from his now unicorn friend. And there was Schmidt, stretched out and smiling as he gazed off to the horizon. I couldn’t help but smile. Then, something Cremator had said tickled my brain. Not in a bad way. In fact, it brought a smile to my face as the whole idea dawned on me.

I closed my eyes and hummed a few short bars before repeating Cremator’s words. “That’s my name too.”

“Pardon?” Cremator asked.

When I opened my eyes, I found her looking at me with confused, slightly worried eyes.

“I’m sorry,” I said, smiling a little as I dared to unleash my thought into the world. “Just all of your names.”

I brought the tune back into my voice as I repeated the names I had learned about today even as I pointed a hoof at each of them in turn. “John. Jacob. Jackie, William, Schmidt. That’s my name too. Dah dee dah…”

Cremator only stared at me, blinking at my weirdness. Then I saw the mischievous glint spark in her eyes. A grin cracked her lips as she sang out, “Whenever we go out, people always shout…”

We finished together. “There goes John, Jacob, Jackie, William, Schmidt!”

As we leaned against each other, giggling, we could hear the others in the park as they picked up the song. Pinkie joined in and even Richard grumpily muttered out the ‘dah dee dah’ moments. It wasn’t the first time I had seen a group of ponies break out in song, but it was definitely the first time I had been the cause of it. Even if it was unintentional.

Best of all, something about the song took the edge off the emotions swirling within Cremator and we were able to slip past our moment of awkwardness for the rest of the day. I smiled to myself as I looked out over the park. If I had to start again, I guess Ponyville wasn’t a bad place to do so. Especially with the people I was beginning to see as my friends…

Author's Note

Wow. This one became a monster. I'll admit, it kind of got away from me. That said, some scenes were cut back, and a couple cut all together just to get this mammoth chapter done.

Again, thank you to MosAnted for helping check some things and assure me that the chapter was working. Also thanks for the help in deciding foods for Shield Breaker to make.

I hope it isn't too boring, seeing it is really just a colossal info dump in disguise.

It also sees me finally reveal the absolutely terrible joke which was put into the story way back in the prologue. It is such a bad joke I won't blame anyone for tossing the story as result. Just so you all know, that song was in my head and became how I originally named the first five Misfits.

In sort of related news, something happened after I posted Bride of Ironspines. I was approached to do my very first request. Incredibly flattering to say the least and I've been playing with it in my head since then. Why does it relate to A Deer Named John? Shortly after, I got another request, admittedly it will be a while before that one is done as I want more time in John to pass, which is to be a side chapter to John.

So, this is a way of saying that I am open to taking requests. There will be some rules attached so please don't flood me until post them to my main page.

SA1-C7: Morning Struggles

Shield Breaker

I yawned quietly then stared at the underside of the bunk bed above me again with half open eyes. Comet’s bed. My ears twitched, straining as I tried to catch even the sound of my roommate’s breathing. Nothing. Typical. I didn’t know how anyone could sleep so peacefully. I know I couldn’t. Too many memories and my mind still ran over the magical skills I had to show mastery of to Ochre tomorrow.

The first night, I had checked to see if Comet was actually breathing. It was almost impossible to tell when I found the bat pony had wrapped his wings about most of his body and head. I nudged him with a hoof. For that, one wing had risen and a single purple eye stared back at me. That one glare was enough to send me scrambling back into my bed.

With another glance up at the bed above me, I lit my horn, hoping the glow from it wasn’t enough to disturb Comet. Snatching a pouch from the floor, I quickly brought it to me before pulling my blanket over myself, including my head, in the hope of hiding more of my magical glow.

I sucked in a breath and held it, my horn still glowing, lighting up the blanket cavern I had created. My ears turned to the room beyond the blanket and my eyes tried to peer through to the bunk above. Nothing moved. No one spoke. I let my breath out softly but continued to listen. I did my best to hold back a yawn. Sure, I was tired, but I still couldn’t sleep.

Yep. Comet was still asleep. All was silent, except for my memories as I opened the pouch and rummaged through it with my magic.

Before I landed with Jackie and her family, my only real friend was the one bag which followed me everywhere like a puppy. From my Grandmother’s house on the day she went to the hospital, to the placement centre, to the first of many homes and back again. The near endless driving.

My grandmother… Abuelita. One of the few Spanish words I still used.

I felt the corners of my mouth perk up. She was my first memory. She was also my happiest. From the moment I could walk, I swear she had me helping her to cook. Even if I was just playing with the dried corn kernels or smooshing the tomatoes between my fingers.

Even if I wasn’t allowed to do much, I always watched and listened as she made the trickier things; stews, tortillas and especially anything with chilli peppers. She didn’t want me accidentally rubbing my eyes after handling them. The only times I did it… I cringed at the memory of how much to stung. My grandmother would quickly snatch me up and cuddle me as she poured milk in my eyes; singing softly of songs I can’t remember.

“Do your best today, Jacob,” she would say as she finished helping me get dressed. “If you do, no one can say you never tried.”

What little of my smile had grown suddenly fell. I didn’t get to go to her funeral. I still haven’t seen her grave. I was told I was too young. Sure, I was six at the time, but she was the only one who wanted me around.

I scrunched my nose at the memory and turned the pouch upside down then gave it a violent shake. A bunch of round pebbles dropped onto the bed in front of me, giving off a few little clacks as they hit each other before sitting still near my forehooves.

As I glanced at the blanket above in hope Comet hadn’t heard the pebbles, more memories crept in through the night.

Visiting my parents wasn’t very different from some of the worse homes I was sent to. The screaming. The sting of a hand against my cheek. Every word dragging me lower and lower. Worthless. Nothing. Useless.

I bit my teeth together then shook my head. With my drifting thoughts clearing again, I wrapped my magic around the pebbles and lifted them from the mattress. In only a few seconds I had them twirling in a circle around the empty space of my blanket cavern. It was a test I had to do. One Ochre expected me to pass and it was only a few hours away. The brightness of my horn grew along with the small hum which accompanied the use of my magic; any unicorn magic to be honest. It was a weird thing they got right on the show.

It was a good distraction at first. Slowing down and speeding up the pebbles as a group, then keeping all but one moving together while I made that one do tricks. But as I kept going, and I found myself yawning more and more, my thoughts drifted back to the memories of my human life…

The social workers, psychologists and counsellors. None of them– I blinked away memories of their faces. The look of sad acceptance in their eyes, the pity the spoke, all aimed at me.

“Unfortunately, I don’t see his prospects improving. Nine homes already. Four this year alone. I wouldn’t call all that constant shifting around conducive to nurturing a stable mind.”

I squeezed my eyes shut. I didn’t want to see that counsellor or any of the others again. Even my placement officer at the time didn’t want me. I was just a file he wanted gone.

“What do you want me to do? The best place for him would be with a relative. Besides his parents, who adamantly refuse to take him, the rest are dead.”

My teeth clacked together as I clenched my jaw so hard to drown out the words. My face soon ached from the force. The more I tried to shove the thoughts away, the harder I bit down and the faster the magic poured into my horn. I could still feel the training pebbles, spinning faster and faster in my magical hold. The hum of my magic grew along with the motion of the pebbles.

Suddenly, the blanket was whipped away and I found myself staring into the flat, annoyed and upside-down gaze of Comet Streak. The blanket hung from the claws on his outstretched wing.

Comet Streak said nothing. He just stared at me, squinting a little in the early hour. The glow of my horn lit both of us even though there weren’t any traces of sunlight peeking in beneath the door while words from my past swept up in my head.

“Do your best today, Jacob. If you do, no one can say you never tried.”

The way Comet Streak stared at me; I was sure he could tell what I was thinking. I felt the fur on my back stand on end. When he finally stopped staring, Comet Streak dropped from the bunk, landing with his back to me and his wings spread as much as they could within our confined room.

“I am heading out. Weather patrol has asked for help.” He swept his mane back with a hoof and folded his wings against his sides before looking at me again. “It is still dark. You will need sleep for your test today.”

I gave a cough mixed with a snort, straightened my back, held my head high and stated, “It is not a test. It is a demonstration of what I have learned since Ochre started teaching me.”

Comet rolled his eyes then turned to the door. “Again, that is a test.”

I turned my head away as he opened the door and I muttered, “Wouldn’t expect anyone but a unicorn to get it.”

“You can think like that, if you want. However, do not expect others to agree.”

My face suddenly heated up when I realised he had heard me. Stupid bat ears. Why didn’t he stay with Cremator? Without moving my head again, I watched him from the corner of my eye. Comet was standing just outside the open doorway, his eyes glowing like a tiger in the night. I quickly got back to spinning the pebbles with my magic but kept an eye on Comet.

Comet Streak shook his body, spreading his wings out in the process.

“Still, I suggest you sleep. You will want to be wide awake today.” He flashed a tooth-filled smile, one I had seen him use with the mares around the town. “You won’t want to be caught napping.”

With that, Comet crouched as he shut the door. I caught the whoosh of air and flapping of leathery wings before they quickly faded into the distance.

I let out the breath I didn’t mean to be holding then did my best to focus on the pebbles again. I had to be ready. I had to show Ochre that I could do what he taught me. Spinning them around and around. And, yawn, around… A…round…

My eyes snapped open. I sat up so sharply I scraped my horn against the bottom of the upper bunk. Argh!

I quickly ducked down and tried to gently rub it with my hooves. As I did, a light caught my eye. It wasn’t the soft white of the magic from my horn, I didn’t feel any magic rushing to it. It also was coming from beneath the door. I blinked at it. Light beneath the door. The door to outside. Oh, yay, it’s morning. Then my still rather tired brain kicked into gear.

“Morning?” I gasped. “When did I fall asleep?”

I threw off what little of the blanket was still covering me, sending the pebbles flying around the room and bouncing off the walls, and leaped out of bed. My eyes darted about the room as I could feel my panic rising fast!

With no time to waste, I left the pebbles where they had scattered then burst out the door, not even stopping to make sure it shut behind me. Looking up as I ran, Celestia’s sun was already high overhead. I shook my head then forced my legs to move as fast as possible.

“Crumpets. Crumpets. Crumpets! I’m so late. Ochre’s going to be mad!”

I wasn’t exactly wide awake yet, so it wasn’t a surprise when I found myself distracted by a raspy voice I knew well from hours of watching television with Jackie. I slowed my pace as I searched for a particular pegasus with matching rainbow tail and mane. Quickly spotting her, I stopped to watch as she fluttered about in front of a blue pegasus stallion with white splotches on his coat.

“That’s right! The Weather Patrol needs you!” Rainbow Dash declared, poking the stallion on the nose with a hoof as she pointed at him. “We have a delayed shipment coming in and we need all the ponies with wings we can get our hooves on to help shift it. Wouldn’t want Winter coming late, now would we?”

Before the stallion could reply, Rainbow Dash pressed on. “Imagine it. Trees without leaves but nothing to blanket them. Animals wandering around half asleep not knowing if they should be hibernating. Nothing to soften the landing of an aspiring Wonderbolt practicing her moves. All the frowny faces of the fillies and colts who can’t make a snowpony. Do you want to be responsible for all of their sad looks?”

She slipped down beside him and draped a front leg over his shoulders. “You wouldn’t want to be the one to have to tell them that Winter was late, would you?”

Somehow, with all of that, the stallion still didn’t appear convinced. Rainbow Dash leaned closer to his ear, adding, “I could see about getting you a visit to the Weather Factory in Cloudsdale…”

The stallion’s eyes widened. “The chance to see their colour palettes…”

He looked at Dash who had flapped her way to hovering in front of the stallion, a knowing grin splitting her muzzle from cheek to cheek.

“Count me in,” he said with a nod as he shook his wings and ruffled his feathers.

“Well, come on then!” Dash beamed, with a swoop of a hoof. And, without checking to see if the stallion was following her, the rainbow pegasus shot into the sky, yelling, “And that’s ten for me. Those tickets will be mine!”

I stood there, blinking up at the sky as the stallion took off after Rainbow Dash but nowhere near as fast as her. Did I hear right? I scrunched my nose and frowned. Winter was late?

I quickly shook my head. No, no, no. Focus. Need to get to Ochre. And I darted off toward the middle of town, passing other pegasus ponies searching for anyone else with wings to help them. Truth be told, running blindly through town was what nearly had me slapped in the face with a very long dragon tail.

I ducked as it sliced through the air where my head had just been. Then I jumped as it whipped back through where I stood. I gritted my teeth together and lit my horn with magic, anger flaring within me before I even landed to face my attacker. An attacker who had his back to me.

It was a long, snake-like dragon whose tail was swishing back and forth in front of me. I glared at its pale blue scaly hide and did my best to not be distracted by the ridge of deep blue fur along its spine, running from the top of its head to the tip of its tail. It looked so soft. I just wanted to pet–

I shook my head violently and snatched back the hoof I had raised to reach out to this wild beast. What I saw just beyond the dragon of blue was a sight which had me refocusing on my magic; two pegasi. The first was a stallion of dark grey coat and silver-blue mane. The second, a mare of pale purple, her light blue mane was wildly tipped with white highlights as if their hair was lined with icicles.

The dragon snarled at both of them, coiling its body as if preparing to strike, just like the snake it sort of resembled. The two pegasi took a small step back each. Seeing their danger, I stuck out my chest and steadied myself. My horn was raised and ready to sling some magic. It was time to be a hero!

As I was about to step forward and unleash my magic, a brownish-red leg suddenly blocked my path. My anger at the pony stopping me quickly disappeared along with the magic around my horn when I found Ochre standing beside me, his attention fixed on the scene in front of us.

“Wait and look again,” Ochre said without looking at me.

I blinked at my mentor then turned to look at the dragon. I didn’t see what he was talking about until a voice piped up from within the coils of the dragon.

“No, no, no. Cass!” A fully-grown bat pony mare, with brown coat and purple mane, was doing her best to push the dragon away from the pegasi it was confronting. Not that she was getting anywhere with the bigger creature. When I saw the dragon rear up and prepare to strike, my heart started racing. I lit my horn again and the bat pony mare yelled, “Cass– Don’t!”

The serpentine dragon thrust its head forward, jaws open wide, flashing its wicked sharp teeth at the two pegasi. The hiss it released morphed into a snarl. “No touch, Bringer of Food.”

Other ponies, who had stood around watching, scrambled out of the way. Still Ochre held his leg in front of me to keep me from charging forward. I stared at him, stunned that he would let this moment continue yet in awe of his bravery. Surprisingly, Ochre looked incredibly calm. Quickly looking back at the pegasi, I was about to shout a warning at them when I noticed something about them. They were just as calm as my mentor. In fact, they actually looked annoyed.

“Ugh, we don’t have time for this!” grumbled the pale purple pegasus. The name tag hanging from the lanyard around her neck reminded me of the passes we had back at the convention.

My horn was still glowing, magic flowing through my body, my eyes fixed on the dragon, ready for an attack at any moment. Even as the dragon hissed and growled, the full length of its tail lashing viciously from side to side, Ochre stepped forward. I moved to stop him, the intensity of my magic growing, enough to strip the shadows from around us.

Before I could lift a hoof, Ochre turned his head to me, locked me with a piercing eye from beneath the brim of his hat and shook his head once. I froze to the spot under his strong gaze and felt myself shrink, along with the magic within me. I bit hard onto my bottom lip, nervously watching as my mentor stepped up beside the raging reptile without even a glance in its direction. His eyes were focused only on the pale purple pegasus in front of him.

“Getting a little late for the first snow of the year, don’t you think?” Ochre asked, his voice just as gruff and commanding as ever.

The pegasus with the pointy, icicle-like mane visibly bristled and ruffled her feathers at the accusation. I frowned, my magic easing a little as I focused on her. Wait. Isn’t that Cloudchaser? Hearing her voice confirmed it. If Jackie had been here, he would be bouncing in excitement right now. I grinned to myself as Cloudchaser grumbled her response. “That’s why we need all wings in the air we can get our hooves on.”

My mentor turned his head just enough to give the bat pony and her dragon companion a sideways glance. “Begging your pardon, but I doubt the Weather Team truly needs all wings. Especially those lacking in the confidence to take to the skies.”

The other pegasus snorted and said, “This is the largest shipment we’ve ever had to spread in such a short time.”

I snorted to myself. Who was this pegasus to talk back to my mentor? Staring at him, something about the colour of his coat and that of his mohawk sparked in my mind. I shook my head and my mouth dropped open as I realised. The other pegasus was Thunderlane! Two pegasi ponies who, if I remembered right, were soon to be called up by the Wonderbolts for testing! I couldn’t help but smile to myself. Jackie was going to kick himself for missing this.

While I did my best to bite down on my excitement, Ochre nodded at the bat pony again. “I have never once seen this one spread her wings and take all four hooves off the ground.”

Being careful not to upset the dragon further, I slowly moved in to stand behind Ochre. Sure, his head wasn’t big enough that his jaws could swallow a pony whole, but he was definitely bigger than how I imagined Discord would be if he were around.

Still paying the dragon very little attention, Ochre turned to face Cloudchaser again and, with his calm yet gruff voice, stated, “Ask the stronger fliers. You wouldn’t be wanting a rookie hurt on your watch, even if the first fall is a little late.”

Cloudchaser shuddered and fluffed out her feathers. With a glance at Thunderlane, she shook her head. Without a word, she nodded at Ochre who returned the gesture.

“What?” Thunderlane blurted. “We still need another five just to catch up with–”

Cloudchaser thrust out a wing, covering Thunderlane’s mouth with feathers and cutting him off. Still looking at Ochre and the bat pony almost hidden among the coils of the dragon, Cloudchaser said, “Sorry, we didn’t know.”

She turned her head to lock eyes with Thunderlane, adding, “We will try somepony else.”

Ochre tipped the brim of his hat as the two pegasi prepared to leave.

When Cloudchaser spread her wings, I finally caught a clear glimpse of the pass around her neck. It read: Hello, my name is Stormwalker! I stared at it for what little time I could before she took to the air with Thunderlane right behind her. Watching them fly away, all I could think about was why Cloudchaser would have a name tag with a different name around her neck.

Brushing it off, I drew myself up and turned to face Ochre, a question waiting to burst from my lips. But, he was busy speaking with the bat pony; the bat pony who was having a bit of trouble dealing with the affections of their dragon friend… Their dragon friend who was much smaller, yet still much longer than a pony, than when he was raging at Cloudchaser and Thunderlane before.

“Cass, please,” the bat pony said, doing her best to peer around the dragon’s almost constantly moving serpent-like body as he coiled around her, rubbing against as much of her as he could. “Stop.”

Ochre touched a hoof to the brim of his hat while the bat pony tried her best to duck beneath the dragon’s tail to keep eye contact with my mentor.

The dragon, Cass, pressed his shoulder against the bat pony’s side then rubbed the top of his head under her chin, much like the lazy cat with the never brushed, lightly matted coat, at one of the homes from before moving in with Jackie’s family. I shuddered. The house from before the one with the dogs who barked at me whenever I was in the room with them.

I could still remember sitting at the top of the stairs with my foster brother at the time. Both of us listening as his parents explained the situation to the placement officer and social worker. All while the two big dogs barked in the background, even though they were out in the yard.

“It isn’t his fault,” said my foster mother. Her voice was soft and calm as always, but there was lot of regret mixed in. “We’ve never seen him provoke them in any way. Our dogs just don’t like him for some reason.”

My foster father at the time cut in. “He’s the only one, besides the mailman, to cause them to bark so much. Even Scott’s friends haven’t had this happen to them.”

“We just think–” My foster mother let out a heavy sigh. Knowing what was coming, I pulled up my knees, wrapped my arms around them and buried my head in the space between. I didn’t want my foster brother to see me cry. “The fit just isn’t quite right…”

The placement officer sounded just as disappointed as my foster parents. “Sadly, I can understand.”

“We’re so sorry,” my soon-to-be former foster mother continued. “Hopefully there is some family and home that’s right for him, but…”

I quickly shook my head, hoping to scatter the thought, when I saw the dragon bump his forehead against the bat pony’s own, leaving her stunned and rocking on her hooves.

When Ochre turned away from them, I saw a smile on his snout. It didn’t stay long as his attention moved to what we were supposed to be doing. I nodded to him as he walked past me, leading the way to the practice area. He had helped the bat pony and saved Cloudchaser and Thunderlane from her dragon. Now, he walked proudly on to his next duty. I steeled myself before falling into step in my mentor’s wake. It was time to be very serious. Time to show him what I could do!

We did our best to avoid the stalls being set up in the middle of town and, by the time we arrived in the field with trees barren branches and next to no one around, I was ready to unleash my magic and show how skilled I had become. I crunched some of the formerly pink leaves under hoof as I took my stance and prepared to summon my magic.

Ochre had already set out the rocks and stones of different sizes he intended for me to use. All I had to do was wait for his direction while the magic built up inside of me. With a short nod of the old unicorn’s head, my horn burst to life, surrounded by its signature white glow. I wrapped each of the larger rocks in my magic and squeezed them with it as I lifted them all from the ground.

I ground my teeth together as I lifted the rocks, forcing out even more magic to raise them higher before bringing them in to form a small circle above me. I didn’t need Ochre to instruct me from this point. I already knew what to do. Scrunching my snout and squeezing the rocks a little harder, I started them moving around the circle; slowly at first, but quickly speeding up.

Soon, all of them danced at my whim. Floating on nothing but magic and a thought. My thought. My magic. I could feel it, deep inside my core, flowing through my body, filling it with a tingling warmth. Radiating out from my forehead and the horn standing proud. All while Ochre watched.

I smiled at that, puffed out my chest and quickly forced more magic into the task, snatching up more and more of the training stones to sling in a circle above the space between us. The first few had been simple, keep them flowing in a circle. There were eight in total with the largest being bigger than my head. I smirked to myself as the task became easier as my magic flowed only to keep the rocks afloat. They could now spin on their own. Now it was time to show my mentor what I could really do!

Squeezing the rocks to make sure I still had them, I reached out with my magic and plucked five more smaller stones from around me. As they rose to join the others, I started them moving in a different way. Poking my tongue out to the side and biting lightly on it, while I made the other four wait, I sent the first smaller stone darting through a gap between the spinning larger rocks. One by one I added the other smaller stones, watching them dodge, duck, dive, dip and dodge the others until I had a dance of rocks and stones happening above me.

It was an act of magical dexterity, Ochre had told me. Using different amounts of magic to lift objects of different shapes, sizes and weights, A skill he said all unicorns needed to master. Not that it mattered, it was a chance for me to show him just how much I was capable of doing. Of course, spinning them in the air was all my idea. Something to keep me from getting bored while showing my teacher just how ready I was to move on to the next challenge.

“You’re not focusing,” Ochre muttered as he slowly walked around my magical display. His tone stung and I felt my ears pin back, a hint of guilt at him seeing right through me.

I stomped a hoof, crushing more dry leaves as I braced myself, even puffing out my chest to show my determination to succeed. “I thought I could show you exactly what I could do today. Then we can move on. Do something different.”

Ochre paused, keeping his gaze low, eyes hidden beneath the broad floppy brim of his hat. Even if I couldn’t see his eyes, I caught the sound of his breath hissing between his teeth. “You asked me to teach you finesse.”

“Yes, Master!” I said, blurting out more enthusiasm than I meant to.

I caught the click of his teeth and saw his snout begin to scrunch. I quickly shrank, letting my magic fade and the stones it held swing lower. “Sorry, sir.”

Feeling some of the rocks shift in my hold at the distraction, I bit down, squeezing them harder; dragging them all into the pattern I wanted. Forcing more magic through my horn, I added another three small stones to join the others darting between the bigger rocks.

With so many to control, I had to keep them tightly held in my magic. By now I could feel beads of sweat trickling down the sides of my face and the back of my neck, but I had to focus. The faster the stones spun, the tighter I held them in my magic, just to make sure they didn’t shoot off and hit something or someone.

I was concentrating so hard, I only heard the callomping of heavy hooves when they were right behind me. Sounding like they would trample me into the ground. I dug my hooves into the ground, tensed my muscles in case I was hit, all while staying focused on the rocks–

“POINTY PONY!”

With the speed and weight of a charging bull, yet the outer fluffiness of the softest sweaters, I was crushed straight down into the ground. I tried to hold on to the rocks and stones, gripping them even tighter in my magic. Then I felt my bones grind into the ground and a spike of pain stabbed through my mind.

The air around us filled with earthy pops as my magic bit down harder than I ever intended. The rocks which somehow managed to break free were sent flying out in random directions, free of my magical control. I think most of them struck the trees around us as the sound of several wooden cracks reached my ears.

The loudest one was followed by a groan of wood and several more cracks. When I was able to peek out from beneath the wiry fur which had swamped me, I watched a tree as its top half toppled to the ground, landing with a heavy thump and the swish of empty branches.

Still pressed into the ground, all I could do was stare at the destruction. The fallen tree. The trees with jagged splinters surround holes where stones had punched into their trunks, some all of the way through. And the clouds of dust which floated with what little wind there was before scattering across the ground.

And there, standing with his body between us and the blast zone, watching it all, was my mentor. He had a shield of yellow magic up to protect us all; his mid-length tail waved on the breeze. I only watched him for a second or two before I hung my head. The test was over. I had failed.

All the stones were doing as I commanded, moving around each other as I held them tight in my magical grip. And now… I let out a sigh as a rambling string of words continued to flow around me. Their tone deep. My body vibrating with them even though I couldn’t yet understand them.

I turned my ears toward them, toward the one who had slammed down on my back. The one who had broken my concentration. I ground my teeth together. The one who made me lose control. If I still had fingers I would’ve squeezed them into fists as my anger rose. The one who made me fail!

My rage snapped. I forced myself up on my front hooves and yelled at the sky, “JACKIE!”

Jackie tumbled back and I was free. I threw myself onto my hooves then spun around to glare at him. Instead of letting me scream at him, Jackie simply grinned and forced a piece of paper into my face. I struggled to look what was on the paper before shoving it and Jackie’s hoof aside. I scowled at my huge friend, anger still bubbling inside of me, and growled, “I can’t read Equestrian.”

Jackie, still grinning, nudged the paper in front of me again. I did my best to glare him into backing down, but he just stood there, big and bulky; a beaming smile fixed on his face.

“Is flyer for First Snow Feast,” Jackie announced cheerfully, his voice deep and strong.

I did my best to read the flyer but didn’t need to as Jackie rambled off all the things it listed before I get half way through. “There’ll be cakes and pastries and creamy things. Even things made by not ponies!”

Jackie was so excited, he was bouncing in place. His heavier landings shook the very ground beneath my hooves, but it didn’t stop his excitement. “Is festival not on show. Jackie want see it!”

I stomped my front hoof hard and glared at my friend, my horn glowing with magic again as I focused on my anger. “Jackie, you’re yakking again. And, I’m in the middle of a lesson. It can’t just be stopped for some stupid party just because we’re in Equestria and you’re living your dream. I have to take these things seriously!”

Jackie stopped bouncing and his smile fell. He was quiet for a few long seconds while I continued to glare at him. When he spoke again, his voice was softer, even softer than Jackie’s normal voice since becoming a yak. “I-I’m sorry. I thought you would be interested to see a festival we didn’t get in the show. Especially with it being about cooking. I was just excited to tell you about it.”

I turned and called to Ochre who was inspecting the damage from my rocks. “Master, we can restart when you say.”

“Kid,” Ochre said, before turning and walking toward me. He kept his eyes hidden beneath the brim of his hat as he said, “Lesson’s done for today.”

The aura surrounding my horn abruptly vanished. I stared at the older unicorn, my mentor. Stunned by him ending the session so quickly. Shaking at his rejection.

It shook more memories loose as I sank back into my mind. I glimpsed my parents. Times of them standing in a doorway, darkness behind them, disgust on their faces. My mother sneering as she spat words, first at my grandmother. Years later, the social workers who tried to put me back with them. I never understood why they hated me so much. My grandmother always sighed and told me it wasn’t my fault, but she never explained it.

I only got a little more from the social workers. Something about residency, other things about money. The worst was what my father had snapped at the social worker in Spanish in that meeting. It was why I let my connections to the language fall away and die.

“Nunca quise tener un hijo!” He followed it up by spitting the next words at me even as the social worker tried to shield me from my father. “Nunca quise tenerte!”

I wasn’t so good with Spanish, even then. Abuelita had done her best to raise me with English. She said it would be easier in the future for me if I embraced the words of those in power. Still, I took her other actions to heart.

It took me a while to understand what my father had meant that day. I’d just lost my grandmother and I guess I was pretty numb at the time. But, when I finally did, I decided to bury it all and follow what my grandmother had wanted.

I shook my head and found Ochre was no longer in front of me. Looking quickly around, I found him with a hoof on Jackie’s shoulder. Some of the smile had returned to Jackie’s snout. I frowned. Was Ochre going to take Jackie on as a student? Why? He didn’t have any magic!

Ochre gave Jackie a simple nod then started forward, heading out from among the trees.

I trotted after him, passing Jackie in the process. The heavy hoofsteps clomping behind me told me Jackie was still with us. My ears and focus remained on Ochre as he strode forward, heading back into town. As I neared him, I called out again. “If you don’t want to check my levitation magic, why not something else?”

Ochre let out a heavy breath but never stopped his stride. “We are.”

As we continued our walk, I began worry about where my teacher was leading us. The number of other ponies and creatures grew the further we stepped into Ponyville. I clenched my jaw. It would be difficult to show my skills to Ochre with so many others around. Even I knew my control wasn’t quite ready for such things.

When we finally stopped, Ochre declared, “This will be your next lesson.”

Looking around, I thought he had to be joking. There were stalls and even a few wagons draped in colourful bunting set up all around us. Ponies wandered from stall to stall, many of them I knew from watching the show, tasting foods they were offered. There was even a stage set up with outdoor kitchens where demonstrations were taking place. It would be just as dangerous as I thought to practice my magic here.

I frowned as I looked to my mentor. Ochre simply raised his head to stare back with one eye, and said, “Spend time with your friend. Enjoy yourselves.”

I opened my mouth to protest, but was shoved strongly from behind. As Jackie pushed me forward, I kept my eye on my mentor. Was he serious? Was this his way of telling me that he didn’t want to teach me anymore? Ochre simply watched as Jackie forced me toward the nearest stall, his face stern but otherwise unreadable.

I felt Jackie nudge me with his shoulder a few times as we moved on, trying to get me to look at some of the stalls and the foods on offer. Sure, seeing an Abyssinian, dressed in perfectly clean chef whites, running a stall was an unusual sight in Ponyville, but I wasn’t in the mood. I constantly looked back to my mentor. Ochre’s expression never changed. All he did was watch.

Although unicorns were the most common sight running the stalls and their temporary kitchens, there were a bunch of other ponies and creatures too. There was the well-spoken pegasus mare who plated up each dish for her customers graceful swishes of her wings and I’m pretty sure the wind itself. Every plate of food she made was perfect, not a single speck out of place. I frowned at it but Jackie just enthusiastically forced me on to the next stall or wagon.

The strangest sight of all was the weird pony, hidden almost completely in a robe, with only their black hooves visible. While they walked from stall to stall, they repeatedly stopped to whisper into the ear of a tired, official-looking, skinny earth pony stallion. At least, I think they were whispering. I never saw their lips or muzzle and, even with my pony ears, I couldn’t hear a word from them.

Everywhere they went, a group of ponies followed, all dressed like the press ponies of the show and all carried notebooks and pencils. A few even had cameras slung around their necks to capture everything they saw. My ears twitched at the whispers of the crowd and soon learned that the one in the robe was a food critic called Rare Taste. The only pony he appeared to speak to must have been his assistant as he acted as a barrier to the press ponies following them.

“Here,” said Jackie, his snout beaming with a huge smile as he held out a small cardboard tub with something green inside and a spoon propped to one side. “Try this!”

I did my best to shrug off his offer, trying to keep Ochre within eyesight as I silently wished to get him to restart our lesson from earlier. But Jackie kept dragging my attention back to the stalls of the festival and, annoyingly, I slowly became interested in watching the displays. Not so much the demonstrations, but the ways the chefs and bakers worked, especially the unicorns. There was such speed and skill oozing from their magical grasps. How they held a knife, the way they tossed the contents of a frying pan. It all just sucked me in.

The stall operator Jackie had got the tub from was a large, gruff-looking goat with huge curled back horns, a solid, jutting jaw and a mean look in his eye. His scary image was slightly ruined by the chef whites and apron he wore. Still, his constant scowl did its best to make up for it.

We soon found ourselves standing in front the counter at the back of a well-lived-in looking wagon. The fading sign above boasted the name “O’Nella’s.” Unlike most of the other bakers and chefs among the stalls and wagons, this earth pony cook was dressed in blacks. He didn’t appear to be putting on a show, either. I watched as he moved about the cramped quarters of his wagon’s kitchen, preparing two bowls for me and Jackie to try.

“Do we have to try this one?” Jackie mumbled, doing his best to only be heard by me.

I shrugged. “What’s wrong with this place? Has food to try like all the others.”

“Well,” Jackie murmured, probably wishing I had kept my voice down as the cook’s ear twitched toward us. “There isn’t much in the way of presentation. Compared to the others, I mean. Even the bake sale stall put in the effort to make what they’re selling look nice.”

“So what?” I shot back, no longer watching what the cook was doing. “That’s how Sugarcube Corner and the Candy Shop like their things to look. Doesn’t mean everyone wants to make things look perfect. What about the Apples’ stand? They’ve always been happy and humble to let their food stand on its own.”

If I had been paying attention, I would have noticed many of the people at the festival were now looking our way, attendees and chefs alike. Instead, I pressed on. “You think I care about some snooty chefs?”

I thrust out a hoof and waved it in the direction of the nearest stall. “They’re the kind of people who spend all their time fussing about how food looks on a plate, wanting whoever it is served to to take a picture of it instead of enjoying the taste.”

I scrunched my snout, curling my top lip back as I charged onward, not hearing the set of hooves stomping up behind me. “And, don’t get me started on what they think is a real size for a meal—”

“How is it, such a pony in this little place, could possibly understand the difference between fine dining and the cuisine crafted in the back of a rickety cart?”

My ears snapped back and I turned to find the pristinely dressed unicorn chef of one of the finest presented displays. The one where so many Ponyville residents and visitors from out of town for the festival had stood watching in amazement. Oohs and aahs had left their mouths so easily at the things he had brought forth; foods which looked like other foods but he claimed them to be something else entirely.

He had impressed them with plain-looking little cubes of brown he had claimed to be just like the finest berries sourced for Canterlot’s best. Those watching had stomped their hooves lightly in appreciation and, by the point of my hoof, I had singled him out while ranting at Jackie.

I had to bite my tongue. Even in the worst houses I had stayed in, there was still television. I saw shows I probably shouldn’t have along with commercials for cooking shows. People loved that stuff back home. Here, they didn’t have television so I had to snap my teeth together and just glare at this other unicorn.

“Nothing to say when actually challenged, hmm?” He leaned in close to me and used his magic to lightly dust at my shoulder.

I felt my magic rising within my core, the white glow starting to appear at the tip of my horn. Realising it was happening, I glanced around at the crowd. When had it become so big? I felt my eyebrows pull together in worry and I started to frown. Where was– Ah, my Master! He was still nearby. I locked eyes with him. He stared back then gave a single short shake of his head. No.

I bit my teeth together even harder, forcing my magic down, back into my core. The chef chuckled at the sight.

“Well, aren’t we spirited. Perhaps, if you know food so well and are stallion enough to back it up.” The chef took the chance to tap a hoof against my chest after each of my last three words. It wasn’t hard. Just strong enough to push my back a little, not enough to shift my hooves. “I’m sure one such as I, Perfect Plate, could learn a thing or two from you and your small-town ways.”

My jaw was hurting from trying not to snap back at this pony. I didn’t say anything. I just looked to my teacher again. He watched me like he did with every training session. This felt like some kind of test and that he was judging me. I eyed Perfect Plate again as he leaned back, a smirk on his lips.

“You would show us what makes you so special,” Perfect Plate stated, a sly smile slicing across his muzzle. “I hear there is still a spot to fill for the ‘home team’ in the locals versus the best cooking challenge in but an hour.”

He raised an eyebrow and did his best to look down on me as he asked, “You can cook. Can’t you?”

I glanced to the side where the Abyssinian and the earth pony cook from the wagon stood. Both of them were giving Perfect Plate some very angry looks. I swallowed heavily, but, before I could speak, Jackie loomed up beside me, glaring through his fringe at Perfect Plate and growled, “He can and he will!”

I turned my head and stared at her, my heart suddenly pounding in my head at her words.

Perfect Plate quickly backed away from Jackie’s interruption. “Oh, he cannot speak for himself now? Needs another without culture to say what he cannot? Hmm?”

He turned and started to walk away. “See you on the stage, simple stallion!”

While the others in the crowd wandered off to visit the stalls again, other than Ochre and Jackie, there were two who remained behind.

“Such ego,” said the Abyssinian. She looked at me and said, “I do so hope you know what you are getting into, young unicorn.”

“Not wrong,” agreed the earth pony cook from the wagon. “Not everypony has the privilege of attendin’ Perfect’s culinary school. Lots of us have built what we had from nothing but love of makin’ ponies happy with the simple things we cook.”

He looked me in the eye and asked, “You got some kind of plan to take a challenge from the likes of him?”

I swallowed, but my throat was dry. Jackie nudged my side with his shoulder, smiled and said, “He has a few things he could make. Put a little heat into the competition.”

The Abyssinian nodded as she crossed her arms in thought. “If you have need of anything for the competition, simply ask. Since I have started travelling these lands of the ponies, I have become known by my flavours of trade. Ponies call me Exotic Spice.”

The earth pony smacked my shoulder with a hoof, adding, “Same here. Name’s Sam O’Nella. If you got ideas, we’re happy to hear ‘em.”

Author's Note

Spanish translations:

Nunca quise tener un hijo! - I never wanted to have a child!
Nunca quise tenerte! - I never want to have you!

Thank you everyone for your patience. After so many months of pain, it is finally here! It became so long that it had to be split into two chapters as its original draft weighed in at 12,641 words.

SA1-C8: Slice 'N' Dice

Shield Breaker

I stood on the stage staring out at the crowd. My tail twitched nervously at becoming the focus of attention for such a large crowd of ponies and a handful of other creatures. Looking to my right, at least I was on stage with ponies I had encountered before and knew from the show.

The other three were chefs from some of the festival stalls. Other than Perfect Plate, I was yet to actually meet the last two contestants. I didn’t get the chance before the assistant of the wandering food critic step in front of us. He drew in a deep breath to steady himself before speaking to the crowd with a deep voice which carried across the festival stalls.

“Fillies, Gentlecolts and all other creatures in attendance. I, Critical List, now direct your attention to the one who will judge this contest of the culinary. He is known to all in Canterlot as the illustrious decider of the decadent. In Manehattan he is the denouncer of the dreadful. Ponies whisper from Prance to Stalliongrad of him being the commensurate caller of not only the delicious and most salaciously scrumptious, but the deceitfully inedible and down-right culinary disasters alike to ever grace his most discerning palate. He is my Lord, Rare Taste.”

Ponies in the crowd whispered in awe as the robed figure strode onto the stage before taking their place at the judging table.

Critical List held up a hoof calling for silence and the crowd quickly obeyed so that he could speak again. “I now introduce to you the teams taking part in this challenge.”

He gestured dramatically to the three chosen chefs. “Representing professionals of the palate from far and wide will be, all the way from Prance, with her delectable delicacies, we have Chef Mise en Place!”

With a flourish of a wing, the pegasus I had watch plate food with perfection bowed her head to the audience.

“She will be accompanied by the dessert master and destroyer of budding chef’s dreams everywhere, from Trottingham, stomp your hooves for Chef Ram See!”

The air filled with the sound of thundering hooves from the crowd as the large, goat chef took a step forward to stand up straight and proud.

“Joining them will be the creator of the culinarily curious, the unbridled designer of the decadent, from Canterlot itself, we are honoured to share the stage with Chef Perfect Plate!”

Critical List, still facing the crowd, dropped his right front leg and raise his left one to gesture to the group I was in. “Representing the local fare, we have the concoctor of candies, please welcome, Miss Bonbon!”

Hooves stomped and I swear I spotted Lyra with her hoof in her mouth as she whistled in support.

“And, working beside her today, from a bakery you all probably know and love, Miss Pinkie Pie!”

More hoof stomping and cheers from the crowd.

“Finally, the unknown wildcard, Shield Breaker!”

“Go Pointy Pony!” Jackie bellowed, slipping back into the speech of a yak as he became swept up in the excitement of the crowd.

There were a few hoof stomps for me as I waved a hoof before Critical List moved on with the announcements. “The task today is to make a single dish each with a time limit of two hours.”

I looked to the other team and saw the corners of Ram See’s mouth quirk up in a knowing smirk. Maybe the time limit was funny to him?

“One contestant from each team will create a starter or snack, another will bring into being a main course, and the last will craft their dessert. All to be judged by the great Rare Taste himself.”

Standing on his rear hooves and spreading his forelegs wide in as dramatic pose as he could make, Critical List bellowed to the crowd, “Fillies and gentlecolts. The contestants stand ready. The pantries are packed. Knives are sharp. Specialist tools are set.”

For some reason, much of the crowd turned their attention to Chef Ram See at that comment. Hushed murmurs sprang up among those who had come to watch.

“Chefs, Bakers, Pastry Makers.” Critical List declared in his loudest voice yet. The crowd grew silent as the tension reach its peak. Then, in a voice so soft as if he had never been building up the moment, Critical List said, “Begin.”

I started slow and careful. It had been a while since I had made pozole. Even longer since my last homemade tamales. But they seemed best for a main course. The others were busy gathering what they needed. Ram See was checking the crystals on the outside of his special freezing box he had been allowed to use for a signature dish.

Pinkie was shooting about her work area, even crossing into others to snatch up whatever she needed. She never got in others way and only took what they didn’t have use for. She was a pony on a mission.

Bonbon worked in near silence. An ocean of calm compared to the hyperactive party pony we were teamed with. She was measured and focused. She had a desert to make and she would get it done.

One thing I quickly found as I set about my tasks, magic made things so much quicker than hands. As a human, I had only two hands. With magic, I could have so many more. So long as I could keep them in concentration. Stripping corn husks. Kneading dough. Chopping vegetables to mix with beans. I could do at least four things at once. A real time saver considering what I was making and how long it usually took.

Over an hour in and I stood at the cooktop. Watching. Waiting. Letting things bubble. Letting things steam. Things were getting ready. I turned away to prepare the dishes when Perfect Plate charged past as if he was on a mission.

There was a whoosh and a slosh. Crowd members gasped and shouted in alarm. I turned back and my jaw dropped in horror. The flames from one of my cooktop burners was raging, the pot of pozole was tipped over against the now open steamer. Its stewy contents dripped down the side of the steamer where part of it burned in the flames. I raced to put it out. Others joined in. I didn’t catch who. I was to focused on the disaster unfolding before me.

When the fire was out, I stepped back and stared. I’m sure my teammates tried to talk to me, but their words didn’t reach me. I just stared at the cooktop in shock. Nearly an hour and a half of careful work… gone. Ruined in seconds.

“I need to talk to him!” shouted a familiar gruff voice from the edge of the stage.

“By all means,” sneered Perfect Plate. “Give the simple stallion all the help he needs. He could definitely use it!”

Murmurs from the crowd reached my flattened ears, most of them questioning if I had any chance going forward. I just stared at the disaster on my cooktop. The corn husks peeling back from the half-steamed tamales which were now soaking in pozole. There was no salvaging this. I hung my head. Though I doubt any in the crowd truly said the words, their murmurs grew and morphed into the spiteful ones of my parents. Niño inútil. No deseado. Carga. Fracaso.

I squeezed my eyes shut.

“Just don’t listen to them!”

I opened my eyes and found Jackie standing with his hooves propped up on the back of the cooktop, looking straight at me.

“You can do this,” he urged.

I shook my head, keeping it low. “There’s so little time left.”

Jackie touched a hoof to my cheek, forcing me to raise my head and look at him. I could even see through the hairs of his thick fringe to his eyes looking right into mine.

“You can do something. You can make something,” she stated emphatically, keeping his eyes fixed with mine. “You can do it. I know it, my brother knows it, and even Ochre knows.”

I glanced past her to where I had spotted my mentor in the crowd earlier. He was still there. I looked to Jackie again. His eyes hadn’t wandered.

“Even if you make a mess, just do your best.”

I sucked in a breath as Jackie’s words shook something loose in my mind. Words so much like Abuelita’s. “Do your best today, Jacob. If you do, no one can say you never tried.”

I let out a long, shuddering breath, looked Jackie in the eyes and nodded lightly. He smiled then stepped back before leaving the stage, leaving me to look over the ruined meal I had been making. I cringed at what I saw. It really couldn’t be saved.

What to do? What to do you?

I glanced at the ingredients still scattered across my table. Still a lot of corn and other vegetables. The pot of refried beans was still warming on the cooktop. An idea formed quickly.

I closed my eyes, took in a deep breath then let it out. When I was done, I snapped my eyes open and lit my horn. Let’s see just how fast I can make some quesadillas!

What followed was a frenzy. I shot around my work area, snatching up what I thought would work from what I had. Grinding corn in my magic itself was so simple. I was good and squeezing things in my magic. My failure with the rocks earlier proved. I went searching for my utensils while my magic worked on mix up a dough. They weren’t were I had left them before the accident.

I just needed the knife? Oh, screw the knife! I focused on the chilli peppers and my magic sliced through them in many places, all along their lengths. I let the pieces fall into the bowl while snatching up more vegetables, tomatoes, an onion, more corn. Even a couple of mushrooms. Whatever I didn’t need from them, my magic stripped away before instantly dicing the rest in the air.

Even as the ingredients rained down into the mixing bowl, my mind and eyes were elsewhere. The refried beans were probably ready now. I plucked the pot from the cooktop, the fire raged free for only a moment before a frying pan took its place and let it heat.

I crushed a lime, dripping its juices into the bowl while I worked the dough nearby. I might not’ve had hands to crush things anymore, but I could do just as well with my magic!

As I rapidly spun and mixed the vegetables in the bowl with my magic, some of the mix shot out in random directions. I did my best to ignore it. I just needed enough to fill a few tortillas. Tortillas that I was busy flattening the dough for on another part of the table with my magic. They weren’t going to be perfect. The dough needed to sit for longer. I just didn’t have the time!

I lined up the uncooked tortillas, floating them in the air as I rushed them into the pan one after the other. The hiss of cool dough hitting hot metal filled the air. The kiss of the heated pan played at my ears. But I didn’t stop. I had things to do, tortillas to fill then press. I didn’t have another pan so I pressed them in my magic, holding them near the open flame to toast. Molten cheese dripped from them as I magically rushed each one to the plate.

I only got to glance at the others. Except for Perfect Plate who had finished well before all others, they were all hurrying to plate their foods. I turned and stepped toward the cooktop, bringing more attention to the pan when someone slammed into me. The crowd gasped as I stumbled, sending freshly browned tortillas and piping hot quesadillas flying from my magical hold. I caught my hooves and tried to snatch what I could from the air.

There was a scream from the crowd and I caught just a glimpse of Twilight Sparkle as she raced back to her library, a quesadilla skewered on her horn and cheese dripping down her mane. Sapphire Moonlight gave chase, calling out to her. But I was too busy catching the last few falling tortillas.

Once all was calm and the crowd hushed. I turned to find Perfect Plate right behind me. Several finished plates floated in his magic. He smirked at me then barged through where I had been standing so he could place his completed dishes on the judging table. Angry murmurs reached me from the crowd, but I brushed them off. I gathered myself and set everything back where they were needed, quickly taking back my rhythm.

“One-minute remaining!” came the cry from Critical List. “Plates must be ready!”

And the final rush was on. Plates and quesadillas followed me in my magic as I ran for the presentation table. Pinkie Pie was there, setting down her last plate and the tower of brown food on it. Mise en Place was nearby, carefully removing an speck she hand unintentionally allowed to hit the plate.

The plates clattered as they hit the table. Cheese squelched and oozed, some of the fillings burst free of their tortillas prisons, smearing the plate. It didn’t matter. The crowd started counting down as I plopped left over refried beans in a blob next to the dribbling quesadillas on the plates.

“Two! One!”

“Back away!” cried Critical List. And I did. I stopped anything else I was holding with magic in mid-air and floated it back to my work area. I stood breathing heavily through my mouth. Looking down at the dishes I had served up. They were messy with splatters, but it didn’t matter. At least I got something out.

When I finally released my magic, I felt a foreleg wrap around me before I was pulled into a hug by Pinkie Pie. Even Bonbon joined in before we were made to move and stand ready for the judging. Rare Taste sat ready. Completely hidden within his robes, there was no way to tell what he thought of the food as it was brought before him. First, the snack or starters.

Pinkie’s plate was piled high with brownies. Their infused ultra-gooey salted caramel fudge oozed out and trickled down the sides of the stack. Typical Pinkie Pie going overboard. I smiled at the sight. Making everything just so was clearly not on her mind when she baked with such passion. I was glad to be on her team.

However, it was Chef Mise en Place with her starter which took the win in the opening round. She called her piece Comté Cheese Souffle with Les Gougères on the side. And, as her name would have all believe, it looked absolutely pristine on the plate. Perfectly risen, with three absolutely delectable pastry balls, glistening with a light glaze; a fourth one perched precisely on top. And at its side, glass of wine which had been carefully measured.

The plates were set aside and two more were placed in front of Rare Taste; mine and Perfect’s. The crowd grew silent as Rare Taste appeared to study both dishes for many long seconds. Then, he picked up a knife in his green magic and made a very precise cut. He switched to a fork and, with care and grace, skewered part of what I first thought to be a berry but now saw as just a bright red ball.

The tiny piece from Perfect Plate’s dish, that incredibly ripe looking red ball in the middle of such an enormous barren plate, slipped into the darkness of Rare Taste’s all concealing hood. The green glow of his magic vanished as he tasted of the treat. Perfect Plate watched on, smugly proud of what he had made.

When he was done, Critical List leaned in next to his boss and listened. The crowd was completely silent and, even then, I still couldn’t hear anything that passed from Rare Taste to his assistant. I spotted Twilight Sparkle as she returned to her spot next to Sapphire in the crowd. Twilight’s mane looked messy, even shiny from a recent rinse of water, while a towel hung across her shoulders. I felt my cheeks warm at the sight of her. I hadn’t meant to send a piping hot quesadilla flying at her.

I caught a giggle from Sapphire who was still paying more attention to Twilight than the judging. “But it looked so delicious on you.”

With a nod, Critical List stepped away from his boss, made a mark on his notepad then waited as Rare Taste used his magic to carefully slice off a piece of my quesadilla on the plate. Once the piece was eaten in the shadowy hood, Rare Taste played out the same ritual with Critical List. When ready, it was time to hear who had won. My stomach was churning. I knew what my plate looked like. Not like I could help it after such a disaster. The announcement snapped my attention back to the judging but my worry only grew.

“Both are interesting,” Critical List declared. “On the grounds of presentation, hooves down, Chef Perfect Plate has clearly won the category.”

I watched as Perfect Plate drew in a breath and puffed out his chest with pride. Chef Ram See nodded to his teammate in respect. I, however, felt my shoulders and heart fall. It felt like I had been kicked in the guts. I had done all I could to make up for the mistake. I felt a hoof touch my shoulder and found Pinkie smiling softly at me. It was little comfort. Much like everything else, this competition was more about how things looked than–

“But, on the grounds of flavour, Rare Taste has asked a question.”

I frowned and looked back to the judge and his assistant.

“Chef Perfect Plate, what was the taste you had intended to convey?” Critical List asked.

All attention shifted to Perfect Plate. Murmurs sprung up in the crowd. The chef cleared his throat and said for all to hear, “It is a signature item of my own creation. Crafted to my own specifications, it has no ingredients of what it looks like. My clientele has labelled it, the Not Berry.”

“That did not come across to Rare Taste,” Critical Listed stated. “There must have been some error as all he could taste was hay.”

The hood of Rare Taste’s robes drooped as if nodding in agreement.

Perfect Plate gasped then shot over to where the rest of the plates of his entry still waited. He quickly shoved one Not Berry, then another into his mouth. With each one, his eyes grew wider with horror.

Keeping the competition on track, Critical List eyed his boss then looked at his notepad before speaking again. “On the grounds of flavour, although not among his personal favourites, Rare Taste commends Shield Breaker for such creative cuisine. The spices, the textures, the melted cheese. They all found an interesting harmony upon his taste buds. It was clear to him that, although hastily made and poorly presented, it was done so, not just with the passion, but with love.”

Critical List looked straight at me and said, “As with the dish presented by your teammate, Pinkie Pie, I must restate that presentation is a part of this competition. Although, it is understandable that yours in particular was not quite so well plated, considering the circumstances.”

“We had fun though!” Pinkie beamed. She shook me but I didn’t respond. I had frozen at Critical Lists words. I swear my heart even stopped beating. The judge had seen past the mess and liked what I had made. I felt a hoof shake my shoulder and a hug wrap around me, but I was too stunned to properly notice. It took until the last moments of the dessert judging for me to even hear what was still going on.

“The glaze was spectacular. The crispness of the outer shell truly did remind Rare Taste a real apple. Even the chilled Chantilly cream filled carried just the right amount of sweetness to cut the bitterness of the ginger and crushed apple. You have Rare Taste’s compliments.”

My ears barely picked up the grumble of a mare in the crowd. “Hmph. Not like any apple ah ever seen.”

Ram See bowed his head to the judge and Rare Taste did the same in return.

“And yet,” Critical List went on. “Even with a dish so exquisite. It can come up against so seemingly simple, yet so skilfully executed. The sauce…”

He pretended to kiss his hoof before flicking the kiss dramatically to the crowd. “Mwa, just so. The whole thing brimming with love.”

Critical List faced our team and said, “Be proud, Miss Bonbon. For you have brought something so wonderful for your team, it has granted you the victory. Rare Taste declares your Crème Caramel to be… delicious. Congratulations, to you, Miss Bonbon and your team. It has been an experience, not only enlightening.”

He looked at Perfect Plate but the chef simply looked stricken as he slowly chewed on another Not Berry while staring at the remaining few. He then looked to me. “But unexpected.”

Looking at Bonbon again, Critical List stated, “And of course, divine. On behalf of my Lord, Rare Taste, you are all to be congratulated and commended for taking part today. And so, the competition is complete, we now bid you all adieu.”

Critical List gave a sweeping bow to the two teams on the stage as the crowd erupted with cheers and stomping hooves.

As things began to clear and the crowd began to leave, I spotted Exotic Spice as she approached the presentation table where most of the food still remained on show. In front of Perfect Plate, she speared one of the few remaining Not Berries with a claw. She held it in front of her nose as if examining its perfect outer shell before taking a tiny nip of its little form.

Her ears instantly flattened, lips curling back as her tail stiffened and it puffed out. She spat the nibble she had taken to one side before staring at the Not Berry still on her claw. “You served this to your clientele? Why? Do you hate them?”

Perfect Plate simply hanged his head and stared at the wooden stage floor. I watched him for a little while. The only movement he made was to shake his head in dismay.

A pink blur swept me away from the sight and up into a crushing warm hug.

“I knew you could do it!” Pinkie beamed as she swung me around. Damn, how was she so strong? Oh, right. Earth pony. When I snapped out of the thought, I found her still rambling off in joy and excitement.

“…Not that presentation is the most important thing. Sure, it’s nice for things to look pretty, but as the spooky judge had his assistant say, you put love and passion into what you made, just like me and Bonbon, and you didn’t give up, even when everything was going so amazingly, catastrophically, food destroyingly wrong!”

I winced as she squeezed me again, pressing my cheek to hers. “Thanks Pinkie.”

When she finally let me go, it wasn’t the last of the hugs for me to receive. And the next one was just as crushing or even more so. I swear I disappeared in Jackie’s wiry fur as he rambled a lot like Pinkie Pie, even slipping into yak speech a few times.

Eventually, he granted me freedom; something my spine and ribs were very thankful for. As I felt my bones slip back into their normal places, I looked to my mentor, who was standing a little further away, listening to the cook Sam O’Nella talking about the competition. When he noticed me watching, Ochre touched the brim of his hat and gave nod toward me.

I smiled. Maybe Jackie was right? Maybe others did have confidence in the things I could do? And, I definitely agreed with Pinkie on food presentation. Nearby, I spotted Bonbon blushing as Lyra made a huge fuss over her winning dish, all while shoving spoonful after spoonful of said crème caramel into her own mouth.

I guess what Critical List had said for Rare Taste was also true. I definitely felt a fire burning inside of me as I worked to make the best dish I could with so little time. I definitely felt tired from it all. I was just glad to have done what Jackie had said and what my grandmother had always reminded me to do. My best.

I felt a tingle rush through my body and there was a sudden flash of light. Shaking a little at the sensation, I shot my head from side to side, looking for the cause. Then I saw it. There was more colour on my flank. A cutie mark had appeared. I stared at the mark, stunned that a former human would get one. Although, Comet Streak had one and he was a pony.

Tilting my head and turning my hip just a little, I tried to get a better look. My mark was a cheesy quesadilla with an end being cut by a knife. Stringy melted cheese still joined the two pieces.

I didn’t have long to admire it before my ears pressed back as Pinkie and Jackie screamed in excitement. Both began rambling again as they wrapped me in a joint hug, still shouting to the world about the cutie mark now on my flanks.

Suddenly, Pinkie’s body shook and twitched violently. She gasped loudly, released me and Jackie then darted off before finding shelter under the small awning of one of the stalls. I simply had to shake my head. Pinkie really was a lot like how the show had–

Wait. My snout scrunched in thought even as much of the sunlight faded under the shade of passing clouds. I glanced at Jackie next to me, then my mentor standing with Sam O’Nella. Ochre had lit his horn and spread a magical shield above them both. I frowned. Had Pinkie’s tail been twitching?

THWUMP!

I lost the world for a few seconds as cold and darkness slammed down on top of me. Oh, right. Winter was late. After a pulling myself free, I found myself standing in a snow-covered world. Everything around us was covered in at least three inches of snow, especially ponies like me who hadn’t been standing under shelter. A deep chuckle reached my ears as I used my magic to brush the snow from my coat, mane and tail.

Following the laughter, I looked up and glared at what I saw. There were pegasi, gryphons and bat ponies thumping away at the clouds, forcing more and more snow at fall free. I spotted Comet Streak. He stood on the edge of a thick cloud bank above me, smiling down on me in the snow.

“You awake now?” he called, still laughing to himself. “Even on your hooves, it looks like I caught you napping!”

I shuddered and continued brushing away the snow which continued to drift down after the original heavy fall. Now I knew why the ponies of the Weather Patrol had been so desperate earlier. Winter arrived at the last minute with a crash. As I watched Comet Streak spread his wings and fly off to help with another snowfall, an idea sparked in my mind. Eyeing the snow around, I felt a smirk crack my snout. Maybe a little revenge was in order…

Author's Note

Spanish Translations:

Niño inútil - Useless boy.
No deseado - Not wanted.
Carga - Load.
Fracaso - Failure.

With these two chapters finally out, I want to thank you all for your support over this time. It has been incredibly hard I feel like I am on the other side of it now and things are getting bright by the day.

I especially want to thank MosAnted for what they have done in the background of the last many months. During that time, I continued to float ideas back and forth with them who has been very helpful throughout. This included giving my thoughts on their projects which helped give my mind other problems to solve instead of just staring at the unfinished chapter for hour after hour.

Their support during the mental health episodes has been especially valued as there were some very low times as well as bright ones. Just the low ones dragged on and on at times due to certain things being beyond my control.

Thank you so much for your ear, thoughts and shoulder. You have no idea how dark some of the times got that I didn't tell you about. But, I am still here, and it is in no small part thanks to you.

SA1-C9: Legend of the Snowshark

Comet Streak

My hooves rhythmically worked the cloud beneath me. It was like giving it a fast massage as I tapped the snow loose to flutter down and cover everything below. This was a far softer, gentler approach. It wasn’t like the first drop the day before where everyone was ordered by the Weather Team leader to slam the clouds as hard and fast as they could to drop as much snow in a single moment.

Rainbow Dash. The lead weather pony. She worked alongside us even as she barked out encouragement to keep us all on task. “Keep working those clouds, everypony! I know we’re all tired, but we need to beat the quota! Push through the pain and blame the weather delivery crew later!”

And we all pushed on. Although many grumbled about the job and how long we had been doing it, none of us had quit. Pegasus, bat pony, even the few gryphons in town kept working away while below, the world was waking to what would be a fresh snowy morning.

Peeking through a gap in the clouds, I could see a familiar white-maned unicorn with dark coat stepping out of our shared temporary house. He looked around quickly then rushed off toward the town. I did my best to keep my eye on him but another shout of encouragement from Rainbow Dash ripped my attention away.

“Only two more flurries to go, then we go get some ciders!”

When I looked again, the gap had closed up and a blonde maned, grey pegasus mare was now working the clouds where the opening had been. She looked exhausted but kept up her smile. As did many of the other pegasi. I would have to look for Shield Breaker when we were done. Make sure he was not still mad about me dumping snow on him yesterday.

I shook my head. That was for later. Now was work.

Pushing through the pain, it was definitely the rule Rainbow Dash lived by, and boy was there pain! Backs ached and legs burned. Even my wings were sore from base to tip. I didn’t know that was possible, but as we neared the end of twenty-four straight hours of combined set-up and snow drop, I sure knew it now!

Looking around, a few workers still bounced joyously while others trudged along. Where they got their energy from, especially the pegasi ones, I did not know.

“Less than half a hoof left!”

My eyes rolled up and I felt a smile stretch my mouth, but I kept my hooves moving. The words were music to my ears. Not long now. Just a little more. The call of only a quarter of a hoof remaining nearly missed my ears as I doubled down to finally get this job finished. Grunting and aching from the near continuous effort, I was still focused on the task of shaking snow loose when a sharp whistle on the wind caused my ears to snap back against my scalp.

“That’s all, everypony!” called Rainbow Dash, her husky voice was music to my ears.

All around me, ponies started dropping. Not to the ground. Just to the soft cool clouds they had been working on for so many hours. I fell with them, the cold of the clouds a relief on my aching body. Even my lungs were burning but the crisp air I sucked in to fill them was just what they needed to soothe the fire within.

There were, of course, the few who still stood tall, though the droops of their tails and mess of their manes told a different story. The one who stood the tallest even took to the air where everyone could see her.

“Good job,” Rainbow Dash called out above the clouds and ponies alike. With a pump of a front hoof to the sky above, she declared, “Time to get some cider! You’ve all earned it!”

Grunts and groans erupted around me as ponies forced themselves back onto their hooves and started staggering forward. Some let their wings hang low, the tips of feathers or trailing wing fingers dragging along the clouds making strange trails for anyone watching from below. Yet through the aches, pains and tiredness, there were so many happy faces.

We had done it. Even while the ponies on the ground celebrated the last moments before the snow. We had brought Winter to Ponyville and its surrounds just in time.

Reaching a break in the clouds, we spread our wings and lurched onto the air below with Rainbow Dash’s colourful form leading the way. I can’t say it was a graceful flight, with everyone being so tired, but at least it wasn’t a long one. Most of those around me just held out their wings and glided. A few drifted off course but, either corrected themselves, or had a friend slip in beside them to help point them in the right direction.

With such an easy flight, only a wingbeat every now and again, I was able to observe the ponies of the ground as they moved about the beginnings of their day.

Most had already moved to wearing boots, scarves and other warmer items. One particular grounded bat pony had a slender dragon trying to coil itself around her body and neck. Any time even one of the dragon’s claws touched the snow, it struggled and squirmed to wrap itself even tighter and higher around its bat pony ride.

Sweeping into a banked turn over the main shopping strip, I spotted Jackie jumping in and out of the snow, much to the clear annoyance from the scowl Richard pointed his way. The frequent blasts of snow from Jackie clearly angering him even further. Spears appeared to smile at Jackie’s antics but repeatedly drew his attention back to John, who walked beside him, as they passed Jackie’s latest snowdrift slam session.

The ridge of fur running down Richard’s spine bristled as he shook off the latest splash of snow from Jackie. He scowled at the frolicking yak and growled in annoyance, easily loud enough for bat ears to hear, “Getting too comfortable being native.”

I slowed my flight with a few wingbeats, letting others pass me as I circled lazily to listen in. Richard shot the glare over at John, adding, “Better watch him or you’ll lose your sister to being a beast in this world.”

“At least I’m having fun!” Jackie shot back as he watched Richard trot away from the group. Jackie let out a loud grumble, set his shoulders, then stomped out of the drift he had been jumping in to put even more distance between him and Richard. I watched Jackie storm away before the usually confident, now slightly trembling, voice of Spears reached my ears.

“Well, want to go for a warm drink?”

I blinked and gave another flap of my wings, doing my best to hover close to John and Spears, the only ones who remained beneath me. They also appeared not to notice me as I passed close to the roof of a nearby café.

John looked caught off guard by the question and quickly shook her head. Spears’ hopeful expression fell before John finally spoke, “Uh, sounds good?”

Her mind still elsewhere, John frowned as she glanced after Richard, then Jackie as the two took different paths. She sighed, adding, “Think they both need to cool off.”

I smirked to myself, watching as Spears’s smile returned and he appeared to float over the snow while leading John to the café door.

My ears twitched and turned at the approaching sound of feathered wings flapping at the air. A smoky white pegasus mare approached me. She frowned at me from beneath her mane of pink and green stripes and said, “Hey, I know you’re new here, so you might want to make sure you aren’t late to the bar. Rainbow Dash has zero control regarding cider and you might miss out.”

She hovered for a second more before flying after the others. It only took a glance around me to notice how few of us were still in the sky, all heading in the same direction. Taking the warning, I fell in behind her, watching her tail as it whipped about behind her as she flew.

As we passed the market stalls, I spotted Cremator wearing a woollen hat and scarf. There was a rucksack strapped to her back and from it she pulled other woollen items; another scarf and hat. Boo stood nearby, looking at the wares at one of the stalls and Cremator was watching her carefully. I blinked and nearly missed the next moment. Cremator closed the gap between them with a hop and spread wings. She struck with a grin, pulling a similar hat to her own down on Boo’s head, enough to cover her eyes.

Boo’s wings flared as if to flee but Cremator quickly wrapped the scarf in her claws around the pretend-pegasi’s neck then tied it loosely. Before Boo was able to lift the hat from covering her eyes, Cremator spread her wings again, clutched onto her bag and darted off in search of another target, bringing woolly warmth to all who didn’t yet have any of their own. The startled disguised changeling looked about in search of her attacker, but I couldn’t tell if she spotted Cremator or not as I flared my wings for a landing in front of the bar.

This was definitely the place to be if you had wings and worked the clouds as there were so many of us. The line was two ponies wide and still stretched out the front door even as more arrived. As I neared the door, I spotted Shield Breaker’s mentor sitting at one of the outside tables under the protection the overhanging veranda roof. A mug sat on the table in front of him, a shimmer of warmth rising just above it on the cold air.

Ochre touched a hoof to the brim of his hat when he noticed me watching him. He then pulled the brim of his hat down and settled himself deeper into the chair.

When I finally entered the bar, I was hit by a wall of sounds: chatting, chair legs grinding on the floor as they moved, hooves stomping and the flap of many, many wings. My ears flattened against my head, trying to lessen the noise as a couple of pegasi chased each other overhead even while both of them carried their cider mugs. Soon I got my mug and took a seat with a few other bat ponies who looked just as tired as I felt.

Though, with all the exhaustion, there was nothing but celebration in the air. I held up my mug and cheered with the rest when Rainbow Dash, probably on her fourth mug by then, made a toast to our success in bringing Winter just on time.

While I sat and sipped my cider, feeling the tingle of it running down my throat, I watched the last arrivals of the pegasi, bat ponies and gryphons. I arched an eyebrow at the bunch right at the end of the line who had similar scarves and woollen hats. I smirked to myself. Looked like Cremator had continued her odd little game.

Even after the winner of the Wonderbolts tickets was announced, Rainbow Dash continued to enjoy the flowing cider despite looking annoyed about not getting the tickets.

When I staggered back outside, I squinted at the extra light reflecting off the snow. The world shimmered in front of me with an oddly golden tint. Recognising a veil of unicorn magic, I glanced to my left to find Ochre still sitting at his table, a yellow glow of magic wrapped around his horn. He took a sip from his mug then held it in hoof without his magic ever touching it.

I eyed him tiredly for a moment, even as two pegasi stumbled from the bar between us. I watched them from the corner of my eye as they passed harmlessly through magical glow, then looked to the old unicorn again. Seconds after the two pegasi stepped out into the wider world there was a flurry of pap pap pap sounds before two heavy thumps.

I quickly turned in time to see both pegasi now laying on the ground. Their bodies covered in the powdery bursts of several snowballs even as a few more snowballs sailed through the air, somehow missing their groaning forms before bursting on the ground.

I looked at Ochre again, shaking off a little of the tiredness thanks to what I had just seen. “What’s going on?”

Ochre raised his mug, sipped his cider, lowered it, gave a contented sigh and said, “Snowball fight.”

“Snowball fight?”

Ochre nodded as if this were the most normal thing in the world. “Yep. Annual event in places like this.”

I looked at the two snowball victims as they struggled back onto their hooves. I blinked at them and eyed Ochre again. “Are you joking?”

Ochre held his mug just short of his lips, sniffed and said, “Happens in small towns after the first big snow fall. Helps ponies get a little stress out after the hard work of harvesting and bringing the Winter weather.”

Another group of winged ponies passed between Ochre and myself, not even noticing our presence. They didn’t even see the snowballs. Two of them even managed to take to the air before being struck by snowballs and crashing into the taller snowdrifts to the sides of the nearby buildings.

I winced and cringed away from the sight. “Can’t you help them?”

“My magic can only stretch so far,” Ochre muttered. “I’m not as gifted with it as that friend of yours.”

He took another sip then raised his head to closely examine the side of his mug. “Speaking of him, I may have told him a story.”

Two snowballs struck the magical shield, lighting it up on impact as the powder crumbled to the ground.

“See, there’s a game some play in the places where the snow meets the sea,” Ochre continued. “Where ponies of the water come ashore and mingle with the land folk, when the snow is high enough and they can stay cool.”

He shifted on his chair. “Thing is, the kind ones weren’t the only ponies to leave the water. Monsters with many sharp teeth took on pony forms to steal ponies on the coldest snow-filled nights. The only way to fight them off was with the ice and snow. It was all they had and all they could spare. The land ponies got together and chased the monsters back into the sea. That’s where we get the legend of the Snowshark.”

I blinked at him then chuckled. “Snowshark?”

Ochre sipped at his mug. “You may laugh, but what you’re seeing here is the work of a Snowshark. Not one of legend, but one taking on the role. This one doesn’t tend to bite much, doesn’t have the teeth for it. Instead, they use the snow to take out their targets. Beat the land and sky ponies at their own game. One played by foals and the foalish alike.”

Ochre raised his mug and nodded at the sight of the defeated pegasi as they dragged themselves off to some form of shelter. “You see now, this particular Snowshark is somewhat of an introduced species. New to its surrounds but adaptable.”

Ochre raised an eyebrow and pointed at me with a hoof. “The biggest difficulty for the Snowshark is remaining undetected. That is a large part of why it is so rare. Matching its surroundings has always been the key. Difficult but not impossible during most snowfalls, it becomes much easier when the drifts become taller. A time when unsuspecting ponies and other creatures must take care, lest they fall prey to the Snowshark’s stealthy strike.”

“So, Shield Breaker is…”

Ochre nodded.

“John and Spears are at the café, so they should be safe,” I murmured. “Even if they leave, Spears has shield spells so they’ll be fine. Cremator could outfly anything thrown at her. Jackie–”

I suddenly gasped then turned to look out at the world beyond the small magical shield. I bit my lip and much of my exhaustion drained away. Jackie, Boo and Richard were probably still out there. I jumped at the splut of snow against the wall beside me. This one had missed the shield. Maybe their aim was getting worse.

“Don’t expect to last long out there if you stay still like that,” Ochre said as he set his empty mug on the table.

As if to make his point, three more snowballs struck his magical barrier and broke apart, a fourth, however, passed straight through. I ducked as a snowball sailed past my ear and through the open door to the bar. Everypony inside went deathly silent.

“Is… Is that a snowball?” asked a soft voice. It was quickly drowned out by a cry from a huskier voice. “Snowshark!”

The sound which followed was like all the monsters in Tartarus breaking loose. I barely had time to leap out of the way as the ponies in the bar charged outside and galloped into the face of a snowball barrage.

I could only watch as the ponies surged forward, some taking to the skies, as a wide arc of snowballs flew up from between the neighbouring buildings. Some were hit and sent sprawling to the ground. Others managed to dodge the blows, taking to the skies; Rainbow Dash shouting as she shot out above the rest. “Get the Snowshark!”

I stared out at the carnage before me, swallowed hard and murmured, “Das Leben ist kein Ponyhof.”

I glanced back at Ochre but couldn’t see him through the charge of ponies and wings. I shook my head then opened my wings a little as I darted out with the last few daring ponies from the bar. Unlike the others, I kept my head low and ran on light hooves. Using my wings to catch the air and make sharp turns whenever snowballs threatened to hit me, I raced through the streets of Ponyville.

Ponies with wings and the local gryphons weren’t the only ones on the attack. Unicorns and earth ponies were just as dangerous as I spotted a magically assisted snowball barrage as it peppered the sky, taking down the least observant fliers. Nearby houses slammed their doors shut before multiple snowballs struck them, leaving powdered splotches as evidence of the attack.

Passing the library tree, I caught a glimpse of Twilight Sparkle stepping out in her warmest Winter attire. Joined by her young dragon assistant, Spike, and the former human-now-unicorn sort of protégé, Sapphire Moonlight. Twilight was busy using her magic to adjust the clothing worn by both of her companions, when they all disappeared as a sheet of snow fell on them from an overhanging branch. All three yelped in alarm while the culprit, one Rainbow Dash, flew further into town, cackling wildly with glee.

I dodged left. A snowball narrowly missed me. Glancing over my shoulder, a Prussian blue bat pony stumbled backward on her hind legs, a front leg covering her eyes as she declared, “They got me!”

She staggered a few more steps, peeking at her surroundings from behind her hoof before the scene ended with her flopping into a snowdrift as if she had been a character shot in a low budget movie.

Passing the Mayor’s house, I entered the plaza and found it to be a snowy warzone. Snowballs were flying in all directions and snow forts were everywhere; yet none were as elaborate as those formed around Sugarcube Corner. The walls had been carved to resemble several layers of large bricks and looked like they were normal attachments to the building itself. There were even fortifications on the roof, from which I spotted Pinkie Pie shouting orders to those in the fort below.

The heads of Rarity and Applejack popped up on occasion as the two launched attacks on the other forts, especially those who tried to charge their position. Even with their defences, they weren’t immune from hits. Applejack jumped up to hurl another snowball but took a shot right to the snout sending her tumbling back into the fort.

Rarity let out peals of laughter which was a wrong move as a snowball struck her mane, filling it with crumbling snow. Her horn lit with magic and she grit her teeth as a whole stack of snowballs rose behind her in an anger-fuelled glow. She glared out at the rest of the forts and the few pony faces she could see, declaring, “It. IS. ON!”

What followed was just insanity, which sent me, one of the most exposed targets, jumping and dodging in any way I could. I even brought a wing up to shield my head from attacks. Sure, it was cold and stung, but it was better than being temporarily blinded.

“Ooo! Ooo! Hi sisters!” Pinkie shouted excitedly, probably still on her high lookout post.

Bracing myself against another round of snowballs against my wing, I caught sight of two earth ponies, their coats and manes of differing greys, pulling a sled with a set of large rocks lashed to it. My snout broke into a smile when I saw them.

It was two of the mares I had met on the rockfarm a few months ago; the softly spoken Marble and the easily angered Limestone. I was suddenly glad Shield Breaker wasn’t around. At least I had yet to spot him. I gasped in surprise and alarm as they headed straight into the plaza of snow forts.

I clenched my teeth and, when I felt the attack against me lessen, turned and darted across the plaza, sometimes dashing up the sides of snow forts, ducking into the trenches between at others. All the time dodging the attacks or using my wings as shields as I raced toward the unsuspecting duo.

When they entered the danger zone, I leaped in front of them, swatting at snowballs with hoof and wings alike as I twirled through the air in front of the mares. I landed, breathing heavily and wings drooping as my eyes darted from fort to fort in search of the next strike.

When I finally faced the sisters, I suddenly startled. They were both now wearing scarves and woollen hats which weren’t on them before. Limestone was also screaming after the fleeing form of a familiar green dragoness. I chuckled to myself and shook my head. Cremator was still at it.

A near-miss from another snowball brought me back to the world in front of me. I glanced at Limestone and Marble then hopped in front of them, using a wing to shield them as well as myself from frontal attack.

“Are you unharmed?” I asked. When I turned to face the familiar grey earth pony mares, I felt my heart soar. Oh, sie ist wunderschön.

Marble stared at me with huge shimmering eyes as if she were a character in an anime and I her heroic saviour.It felt like time had stopped as I slipped deeper into her gaze and a silent conversation passed between us.

“Milady, art thou all right?”

“Mmhmm.” She nodded meekly.

I spread my wings wide and held out a hoof to her. “Come, milady. Let mine very wings themselves shield thee from harm.”

“Mm-mmhmm…” With cheeks burning from her blush, she meekly nodded again.

I leaned forward, just drinking in the moment and, with how tired I was, my mind wandered to more thoughts about this very mare. Sie macht mich so–

“Oh, come on!” Limestone’s harsh tones ripped us from our shared moment. “Try to make eyes at my sister later! We’ve got a package to prote– hurk!”

“Limey!” And suddenly Pinkie Pie was there, wrapping Limestone in the biggest hug she could while Limestone struggled against her for freedom. Seconds later, Limestone was free to suck in several heavy breaths while Marble received a similar hug from Pinkie.

“Pinkie!” Limestone growled, her chest still heaving.

“What are you doing here, dear sisters mine?” Pinkie beamed even while I did my best to fend off incoming snowballs. “Ooo, nice hats and scarves by the way!”

Marble pulled her hat down to try and hide her continuing blush a little more.

“For your information,” Limestone stated, prodding at Pinkie’s chest with a front hoof to emphasise her point while keeping distance between them. “We were trying to deliver an order of crystals to one Professor Twilight Sparkle of Ponyville. Special request. Bits on delivery!”

“I know Twilight!” Pinkie beamed as snowballs rained down around us. She rubbed her chin with a hoof. “Didn’t know she was a Professor though.”

Pinkie sprang up as three snowballs splattered into the spot where she had been standing. I stared in wonder. It was hard to tell if she had deliberately dodged them or simply moved in excitement. “We should ask her about it. Come on! I’ll show you the way!”

Pinkie started out into the plaza of snow fighting, humming to herself and seeming oblivious to everything happening around her. Limestone grumbled in frustration but took up the slack on the sled again.

With a glance and a half smile at Marble, I hopped to the side so they could follow their sister at a trot while I did my best to jump in and defend them and their cargo from incoming snow attacks.

We had just passed Sugarcube Corner when a wave of snow erupted from beneath the sled and sent it toppling, along with Limestone and Marble, who were still lashed to the front of it. The wave knocked me aside as I darted in to help and I crashed to the ground.

Shaking off the hit, I heard screams from among the surrounding forts as what looked like hundreds of snowballs pelted down on them from the sky. Even the flying ponies were no match for this size of attack. Those who didn’t immediately flee the area were quickly struck and shot down.

When it was all over, only our little group remained. There were even weak cries lamenting the attack from those in the defeated forts. The nearest one I heard was from a mare saying, “The horror… the horror…”

I moved in next to Limestone and Marble as they returned to their hooves. We had no time to help those in the forts as a new batch of snowballs rose from the drifts around us. They floated in the air as if held by unicorn magic but all I could see was the white of the snowballs themselves. Even the drifts appeared to grow as a wave swept through them, rising with each pass, encircling us and the sled with a wall of snow.

Watching the front of the wave as it rolled around the continuous snow drift, I thought I spotted something. Shaking my head, I turned and started chasing the wave, my sight fixed on the very top and front of it. There was something there. I squinted. Something white but not of snow. The very top of a pony’s mane peeking through like a shark fin.

I gasped and skidded to a stop. “Snowshark!”

With me distracted, the snowballs struck, peppering my body all over as I was driven into the ground. It was cold. So very, very cold.

After I fell. The wave slowed and the drifts began to shrink. I watched from where I lay as Shield Breaker, his horn glowing white, stepped out of the front of the snow wave, the drifts trailing off behind him until they were less than ankle deep. He soon stood over me, looking down on me. I had been defeated. The Snowshark had won.

“That’s for dumping snow on me after the contest,” Shield Breaker stated.

I blinked. Really?

“Hey, Peach Cobbler!”

A snowball narrowly missed Shield Breaker’s nose and we both watched it hit the front door of Sugarcube Corner. That had definitely been thrown with a lot of force!

Shield Breaker and I turned to see Limestone and Marble staring Shield Breaker down; Marble looking as brave as ever beside her big sister. A smirk broke across Limestone’s lips. “Game’s not over yet!”

“Bring it on, Rock Roller!” Shield Breaker shot back, mirroring Limestone’s smirk as he ignited the magic around his horn. Loads of snowballs formed up and rose from the ground behind Shield Breaker as he stepped away from me. The white of his magic’s aura merged with the white of the snow, hiding it from sight. No wonder it was so hard to see the magic!

Limestone and Marble didn’t move. They simply waited for the battle to begin. I wanted to shout at them to run, but I was just too tired, not to mention sore from the snowball strikes.

When Shield Breaker noticed they hadn’t bothered to make any snowballs, he chuckled to himself then floated his arsenal in close, ready to strike. Keeping it simple, Shield Breaker only launched two snowballs; one for each mare. He didn’t hurl them very fast, clearly deciding he would toy with the two sisters.

When the snowballs neared, the two grey mares suddenly moved. Limestone swept low, ducking the one aimed at her, while Marble sprang into the air, easily clearing the other.

I heard Shield Breaker chuckle again, and watched in awe at the most amazing thing I had seen in weeks since discovering so much about this world. Marble hit the ground, front hooves first, with such force that two blobs of snow launched themselves straight up into the air in front of her.

Limestone, still spinning in her long sweep, pushed off the ground and swung through with her back legs. First left, then right. Both connected with the blobs of snow in turn, kicking them with such force they rocketed past Shield Breaker only an inch from either side of his head and knocking out two of his waiting snowballs.

My jaw fell open.

When Shield Breaker’s mane flopped back into place from the force of the wind as the two snowy missiles shot past him, he had to shake the surprise out of his mind and expression. Shield Breaker narrowed his eyelids and glared at the two mares. Limestone and Marble simply prepared for their next move. Grinding his teeth together, Shield Breaker didn’t hold back as he launched the next round.

The fight was on!

Shield Breaker fired volley after volley, the snow of his shots frequently brushed past the manes or tails of the two mares, but Limestone and Marble moved like water. Slipping, side-stepping, ducking and leaping, they dodged every shot Shield Breaker took. Although, even with their mesmerising technique, neither manage to strike him in return after he brought up a magical shield.

Back and forth. Back and forth, the snowballs flew. Other ponies already defeated in the snow forts emerged and came as close as they dared to watch the spectacle. Still, those watching had to duck and dodge on occasion unless they wanted a snowball in the face. Pinkie Pie, of course, bounced on the spot she was watching from, cheering on her two sisters in their battle.

It was a surprisingly even match, considering it was two earth ponies facing the magical might of a unicorn. But, whether it was from creeping exhaustion, or the slippery ground, the fatal mistake eventually came.

Marble slipped on take-off and I felt my heart go with her. She flew through the air before landing with a heavy thump on her bottom before Shield Breaker took his chance and peppered her with three quick snowball shots.

Limestone ducked another of the attacks from Shield Breaker. However, having no more ammunition from her sister, she dropped down beside Marble to check on her. If anything passed between them, I didn’t hear it. Even as I staggered over to check on Marble myself. Shield Breaker had begun to gloat as if he were a cartoon villain.

“What now?” he asked, smirking as he set himself, raising more snowballs with his magic. “It was a good trick, but you’re on your own and you never once made a snowball you kicked at me.”

His shield vanished as the snowballs starting coming together, merging. Forming a single giant snowball which floated above Shield Breaker’s head.

“Hey! That’s not fair!” someone shouted.

Limestone brushed it off as she rose from her sister’s side and stepped clear of her. She readied herself, a single front hoof raised fractionally above the ground. All the while the snowball grew bigger until it was far larger than any pony I had yet met.

“Ready to lose?” Shield Breaker asked, a drop of sweat slid down his cheek from his forehead from the continued use of his magic.

Limestone said nothing. She just stood there. Waiting.

When he was ready, Shield Breaker eased the giant snowball back a short way with his magic before hurling it forward; straight at Limestone. Limestone didn’t move until she was about to be hit. The crowd gasped as one knowing she would soon be splattered under a mound of snow. Shield Breaker scoffed and turned his back, standing proud and victorious.

But then… she moved.

With a grunt and gritted teeth in determination, Limestone rose onto her hind legs and stepped to the side as if to let the snowball pass her by. Instead, she let a front hoof catch it. Without killing its momentum, Limestone cradled it with her hoof, guiding it in a tight turn as she circled on the spot, almost dancing with the snowball.

When the moment was right, Limestone pulled her hoof away, sending the giant snowball, with all its pent-up momentum, high into the air. It sailed so high into the sky that a grey pegasus in silver armour suddenly had to dodge or be hit.

Reaching its apex, the giant snowball came hurtling back. Straight down on its new target. It hit with a heavy SPLUT! In that moment, Shield Breaker disappeared in a pile of snow.

“WOO HOO!” Pinkie Pie cheered. “That’s my big sister! You rock, Limey!”

Others quickly joined her cheers when it became clear that the only part of Shield Breaker to be injured was his ego.

By the time Limestone had walked over to the impact site, Shield Breaker had managed to partially drag himself out of the snow. Limestone stood over Shield Breaker, a sneer on her face as she flicked her mane out of her eyes. “Don’t bring magic to an Earth Pony fight!”

In the excitement of the moment, I grabbed hold of Marble, a front leg around her shoulders and pulled her close before lightly shaking her.

“That was amazing,” I said, smiling the whole time. Even with how tired and physically drained I was from everything, I looked her square in the face and said, “You were amazing!”

“Mm-mmhmm,” Marble mumbled, smiling as she blushed at my compliment.

The celebrations were short lived as the armoured pegasus, who had nearly been struck by the giant snowball in the sky, landed with military precision in front of Limestone. The armoured pegasus mare surveyed the fallout from the snow-based war. “What in Equestria happened here?”

Limestone simply shrugged and said, “Snowshark.”

“Oh,” the mare blinked. “You play that here, too?”

Before anyone could answer, she shook her head, drew herself up into an official-looking stance and declared, “I am Private Silver Wing. I come with a message for Lieutenant Spears. Does anypony know where I may find him?”

Author's Note

Translations:

Oh, sie ist wunderschön – Oh, she is gorgeous

Sie macht mich so– – She makes me so–

Das Leben ist kein Ponyhof – Life isn’t a pony farm. (Honestly, I saw this phrase and thought, yep. Got to get this one in there somehow.)

Other Notes:

This is the final chapter in this first side arc of chapters. Next time, we dive into the second main arc. Hope to see you there!

If anyone is wondering, it is Blossomforth who gets Comet Streak back on track to the bar.

This is also the last time that I intend the character of Tael to appear (except possibly in late main arc 3) in this particular story. She will be moving over to her own thing in what will become of the story The Coping of a Former Human. That story will eventually give an explanation about the dragon with her.

There is also a point to note with this chapter, every character is slipping to some degree into the comfort of life in Ponyville. In Comet Streak’s case, he is actually using German less. Mostly when startled by something. They are somewhat losing themselves as this becomes their lives. Will that change? Wait and see…

Main Arc 2 - Chapter 1: Return of the Shadow

Spears

What a difference a day can make when living with pegasi. It had only taken a few hours to cover the browns and oranges of autumn plants with the white of winter snow. I smirked to myself as I trotted through the town on my morning rounds. Good thing armour like mine magically regulated the heat.

I glanced up at the thick clouds above. Snow was still lightly falling. I nodded to myself and trotted on; my eyes scanning for each and every former human in town. The locals were still ignorant to their true origins, calling them Outlanders. Especially those who hadn’t been turned into ponies.

All the locals of Ponyville knew was that the Outlanders had been saved in a battle to the north of Equestria and they needed help in restarting their lives. In true Equestrian fashion, the Ponyvillians had risen to the challenge, welcoming all as best they could. They took a little longer with the more exotic newcomers, like the two minotaurs, but soon they were all just part of the scenery.

In fact, there was Susan the minotauress now, helping Morning Glow with unloading goods for her stall. I gave a short nod before trotting onward. Many others I saw, got the same nod. Other than those I knew were still helping with the snowfall, I was quickly accounting for nearly every former human. Except for two in particular.

My brow creased at the thought. I hadn’t seen the gryphons, Ekks and Drake, for a few weeks. I pushed aside my concerns and pressed on. Whatever they were doing, at least they had promised to check in with the local authorities wherever they ended up and that would eventually filter through the record keeping.

I just hoped they weren’t anywhere near Vanhoover. My jaw clenched as I recalled the most recent reports. Although it had taken several months, the city had been retaken. At least the buildings had been. When the guard moved in on that eerily quiet morning, they found the streets empty of ponies and only broken belongings scattered everywhere.

As for the army itself, like its leader, it had completely disappeared. Reconnaissance flights by pegasi found no trace of their movements, much like what remained from the first battle to free the former humans. It was as if Sombra could suck away everything, tents, equipment, even hoofprints whenever he engulfed an area in his smoky form.

I nodded at another pair of former humans; these two looked rather cold as they huddled close, probably on their way to the market with nothing but their fur to protect them from the snow. Even so, with their relatively easy postures and calm demeanours, if I didn’t know they were former humans from my briefings, I would have easily mistaken them for regular ponyvillians.

Because of that, it was a struggle even trying to imagine what they all claimed to have been. The psychologists said they weren’t crazy. Hard to call them that when there were so many saying the same thing. And the psychologists were the best. Brought in by her Highness, the unicorns had checked them all thoroughly, probing their minds with magic in search of any deceptions. All they reported was confusion and fear.

Now, here they were, going about their day in such a peaceful village; at least the few assigned to living in Ponyville. It was nothing like where they had been or what they had seen. Not that they could remember much, whatever they had done while under influence of those helmets was lost to the magic controlling them.

All had worn them. All of them… except one. John.

Even at the sight of her, I couldn’t help but smile. She was walking with two other former humans, the yak she called her kin, Jackie, and the earth pony, Richard. Well, walking was a loose description as the yak spent most of his time jumping into the snow drifts at each side of the street. Giggling loudly at his fun, Jackie tossed the snow about, showering John and Richard in the process.

Richard scowled and shuddered, grumbling to himself in annoyance while Jackie bounded on to the next snow drift, the earth trembling faintly with every heavy hooffall. My jaw tightened but I kept my expression as stoic as any soldier worth their salt. Even General Mountain, the tower of solid earth pony strength, managed to step without making a sound. This yak could do with some guidance if he couldn’t make the effort of reining himself in.

I nodded to myself before looking to the others. Perhaps John could get him… him…

I froze mid-step, a front hoof raised, at the sight of John in front of me. Lightly dusted with snow, she shook her body from horn tip to tail, sending the last of the snow flying before her fur puffed out when she stopped. I couldn’t help but smile and chuckle at the sight.

How do you describe one such as her? The only one known to have escaped Sombra’s forces. Brave to walk a world she didn’t know by herself. Driven to seek out her friends and family even when stopped by ponies who brushed her aside.

The joy at seeing her sank within me as I remembered my first meeting with her. I was one of them. A unicorn only too willing to think of this lone deer as crazy. Yet, she not only proved herself to speak the truth, but so loyal to her friends that she, untrained even in her druidic magic, walked into battle with us in order to free those under Sombra’s control.

Jackie charged on ahead before diving into another snowdrift, throwing snow everywhere, most of which splashed John and Richard again.

I sighed, smiling to myself as I moved to stroll beside John, Richard at her other side. John had such a big heart. She even took it upon herself to help those most shaken by their arrival in our world.

“Getting too comfortable being native,” Richard muttered.

I shot a glance at him and did my best to keep my expression neutral. With my mandate to watch and assess all former humans in Ponyville, Richard was one of a few who carried a lot of anger at what had happened to him and his people. Not that any of them could really do anything, they weren’t trained to deal with magic like members of the guard. That said, John shared many of Richard’s concerns, but she didn’t appear to let it drag her down so heavily.

I looked at John again, the faint smile on her lips and spark of joy in her eyes as she watched her fully-grown yak sibling play. So much to unpack there, even as I shrugged off the latest wild spray of snow from the horns and coarse fur of the yak.

Richard glared at Jackie while loudly speaking to John. “Better watch him or you’ll lose your sister to being a beast in this world.”

Not waiting for a response, Richard trotted away from us. As he passed Jackie, he gave an irritated flick of his tail at the yak. With his tail being so short, it never had a chance of striking Jackie in the face.

Jackie stared after the angry earth pony then shook his head, puffed out his chest and bellowed, his deep voice shaking snow from the nearby eaves, “At least I’m having fun!”

Richard didn’t even twitch an ear as he trotted into the distance.

Jackie stood snorting breath after breath as he glowered at the last sight of Richard. Letting out a frustrated growl, Jackie set his shoulders, then stomped in the opposite direction leaving John and myself to stare after him.

I narrowed my gaze. Jackie. One of the former humans, as her Highness had labelled them. Like John, he claimed to be born the gender opposite to the one he now displayed. These three plus Susan were some of the few who kept their names from their former lives. Most had chosen new ones of their own. That said, it was even more surprising how many of them had decided they liked the names given to them by the one my fellow guards continued to fight and search for in the far north-west.

When there was a safe distance between myself and Jackie, my instinctively tightened muscles relaxed and I eased my stance. My ear twitched at a soft breath beside me. My heart leapt when I realised John was still next to me; less than a hoof gap between us.

Turning to face her again, the smile I was preparing to show vanished the moment I saw John’s face. Gone was the sparkle of joy as worry crept in. She raised a front hoof and slender leg as if readying to hurry after either Jackie or Richard, but she remained in place. She looked unsure of who to help.

Checking both directions, neither Jackie or Richard was in sight, leaving us to stand in the brisk morning air. I cocked an ear at the sound of several wings of ponies beating their way across the sky above. A glance later and I witnessed the waterfall of pegasi, bat ponies and other creatures as they swooped away from their clouds and flew across the town.

In passing, I noticed there were only a few snowflakes still fluttering from the clouds. The first fall was finally over. Looking in the direction of the flock above, I chuckled. Time for a celebration.

John was still locked in her worry when I looked at her again. My eyes quickly flicked around the area, spotting a café a short distance away. Now, what to say to get us there? I scrunched my nose in frustration while the words I needed continued to escape me. Clenching my jaw, I mentally cursed my long running inability to ask a girl out. I was a grown stallion and a Lieutenant in the Guard, for Celestia’s sake! Why was this so hard?

I cleared my throat and John’s gaze shot to me. The tension in my face instantly faded when we locked eyes and my heart beat even faster. Becoming the centre of her attention, my voice unintentionally warbled out a suggestion, “Well, want to go for a warm drink?”

My face grew warm and I smiled as I cleared my throat again, hoping to get the warble under control.

John blinked at me then quickly shook her head.

My smile fell, then John spoke, “Uh, sounds good?”

My breath caught in my throat and I simply stared at her, my heart now beating heavily in my ears. It was so loud; I barely caught her next words. “Think they both need to cool off.”

I couldn’t help the grin on my face as I nodded to the nearby café and led John toward the doors.

As we approached, the doors swung open; a magical glow on the handles. The unicorn waitress greeted us with a smile and directed us to a booth in the mostly empty café. “Be right with ya, huns. Make ya’selfs comfortable.”

When the doors closed behind us, a soft, rapid set of thumps reverberated from it. Stepping between the doors and John, I squared my shoulders and readied my magic, only to see three blobs of snow sliding down the glass of the doors.

“Is that normal?” John’s rich voice tickled my ear as she moved next to me.

“Nothin’ to worry about, hun,” assured the waitress from the other side of the café. “Take a seat and I’ll be with ya just after these fine folks.”

When nothing else struck the door after a few more seconds, I let the tension fade along with my magic. I turned to see the waitress, who was busy depositing the plates of waffles and bowls of fruit at the table of the only other customers, giving them assurances as well. “Always best to stay somewhere nice, warm and cosy on a day like this.”

Settling into our booth, I lifted my helmet and placed it on the seat beside me before running magic through my mane to smooth it back. The front lock of my mane flopped free, falling in front of my nose. I glared at it for a second before noticing John gazing off to the snow-lined window next to our booth.

While John was distracted, I took a moment to simply observe her. The softness of her fur. The gentle curve of her muzzle from brow to nose tip. Her delicate nose and the paler fur of her chin. The gentle shape of her small antlers… I could have stared at her for hours.

“Oh my,” the waitress said. I jumped at her voice and found her suddenly standing at the end of the table. “Aren’t you an interesting couple.”

She winked at me, adding, “Such an exotic catch.”

By the wilder look in her eye, John appeared just as startled as I was when she turned to face the waitress. John quickly found her tongue.

“We aren’t a couple,” she said. When the words sank in, I gave a nervous chuckle.

The waitress’ smile grew just as nervous as she pressed on. “Sorry. I saw ya both together an’ just thought–”

She quickly, almost comically, shook her head then held up her notepad and pencil with her magic. “What would ya like to drink?”

John never even looked at her menu. “A hot chocolate, please.”

I felt one of my eyebrows shoot up at her choice. I was expecting some kind of tea or coffee. Another glance toward the waitress and, noticing her smiling at me while taking peeks at John, I quickly gave my response. “Same, please.”

A scratch at her notepad was quickly followed by another smile from the waitress before making her exit. “Comin’ right up!”

With the waitress gone, I watched as John visibly deflated. If she had a mane, she would have run her hooves through it. Instead, she held her head as she mumbled to herself. My ears pricked forward to pick up what she said.

“…been living here for almost six months. How am I still such a strange sight to ponies?”

“Deer are rarely seen in Equestria, especially this far south.”

John sighed. “Always being judged for an outward appearance I cannot change.”

Quietly watching John rub at her temples, I could feel my chest tighten as my mind drifted back to only a few months prior. To when I first encountered her in Farrier’s Rest. An unexpected refugee among many ponies. One who told a fantastical tale which quickly turned my life and those of many others upside-down. Incredibly skittish, unsurprising during the attack, she became a fierce protector of her friends and family, even when they were a threat to her safety.

Remembering the moment she first summoned the vines, along with the destruction and distraction they brought… I felt my heart sink. What I had done in the minutes and days after, it was what I had been taught to do. Neutralise threats, keep others from danger, return order and safety to those I was charged with defending. John wasn’t so different. I had even watched her learn from her mistakes in the months following. Taking everything on her shoulders along with the worries of strangers.

Words slipped from my tongue before I realised I was speaking, “I’m sorry.”

John lifted her head, hooves still at her temples, and gazed at me. Eyes confused, wondering. Doing my best to not be drawn into her face, I rushed on, words spilling out.

“I shouldn’t have arrested you,” I said. “I mean, yes, it was following what I had been taught. Keeping citizens safe from harm. You were just trying to do the same, just not in the orthodox methods I was used to.”

John’s snout crinkled slightly at my words. She lowered her hooves and settled herself across the booth from me. “Okay, not what I was expecting you to say.”

She arched a slender eyebrow. “You do remember how I had no idea how to safely control plants at the time, right?”

I felt myself nodding.

“I didn’t even know I could control plants then. I could’ve hurt ponies with them without thinking, especially with me being an adult in terms of deer culture. Silverthorn was very clear about how extreme emotions can spark wild growth.”

I cut in. “You were scared and just as in danger as every other pony in Farrier’s Rest. I should have treated you just like any other pony. I’m sorry for that too. I should have acted more diplomatic.”

John fixed me with a strong stare. “Let me remind you, we were under attack. Everyone in the village was under attack. You did what you were trained to do; protect ponies. And you did that. Everything else that happened wasn’t normal and you did what you thought was right at the time. Even Cremator doesn’t hold it against you and you arrested her too.”

I did my best to smile but my heart wasn’t in it. John was right, even about Cremator. That dragoness didn’t appear capable of holding grudges. My brow furrowed as my thoughts continued to scrutinise the dragon of topic. Incredibly aloof but effective when given the right motivation. No wonder Sombra had valued her so much in John’s story of their arrival, transformations and enslavement.

Yet, for all her careless and carefree attitude, Cremator went out of her way to help others now stranded in our world. Much like John.

“No wonder you two are friends,” I mumbled.

“Sorry?” John asked.

“Just thinking of you and your friend Cremator,” I said. “How alike you are in wanting to help others. Richard for example.”

John shrugged and gave a weak smile. “Not much we can do but help each other. We’re all a long way from home and our families.”

I felt myself nodding. I was well aware of how many of the former humans were separated from their families. I was brought out of my thoughts by another question from John.

“What about you?”

I blinked quickly before focusing on her again. “What about me?”

“Don’t your parents worry about you? You are a soldier after all.”

“I’ve been in the guard a few years now,” I replied, squaring my shoulders. “Mostly training until my first posting. Farrier’s Rest.”

I gave her what I hoped was a knowing look in the hope she caught the added meaning. “My parents are used to me being away. They’re the ones who wanted me to be an officer. Felt I would be safer than just being a regular soldier. Meant I was living with my aunt in Canterlot for schooling before the Officer’s Academy accepted my application.”

I smiled again as I heard the return of the waitress. “Like I said, they’re used to me not being home m–”

Several soft thumps reverberated against the window beside our booth. My ears flattened and I readied my horn for action even before I turned to face the attack. All I could see, much like with the door when we arrived, were the remains of snowballs as they tumbled to the ground outside.

“Don’t worry too much about that, hun,” the waitress said, her magic placing our drinks in front of us. “It happens this time every year. Sort of a Ponyville tradition.”

“Thank you,” John said, nodding to the waitress before holding her mug in both hooves, simply letting the warmth seep into her from the touch.

“Ya welcome, hun.” The waitress’ grin was so big, I could see almost all of her teeth. “Anythin’ else I can get for ya?”

I glanced at John, who was now taking her first sip, then back to the waitress. “This is fine for now, thank you.”

“All right then” she continued to grin. “Just call if ya need anythin’.”

As she slipped away, I caught something she said under her breath. “Still think those two would make a cute couple.”

I simply raised my mug to my lips for a long sip. I tried to match John for how long she drank, but the drink was too hot. I held it to the side while I swallowed before it could burn my mouth. And John just kept drinking.

When she finally stopped, John set the mug down and continued to hold it in both hooves. She took a long breath then slowly let it out, her nose crinkled in annoyance. “Just having a drink together doesn’t make us a couple.”

I cleared my throat and brought my mug in for another sip.

John rolled her eyes, adding, “Happened back home, too. Worse was when they think you’re dating your own sister just because you both look closer in age than you actually are.”

My throat clenched and I clamped my lips shut, hoping not to spray hot chocolate all over John’s face. Doing my best to quickly swallow it all, I set my mug down and started coughing.

“Sorry,” John said, watching as I did my best to stop coughing. More snowballs thumped against one of the nearby windows. Whatever was happening outside must have been one intense snowball fight.

“It’s okay,” I said, still recovering.

John shrugged, leaning back and the worry leaving her face. “It’s just a peeve of mine. Too many people assume a boy and girl are dating if they drink or eat together. Heaven forbid they be friends who like spending time together.”

She smiled as she eyed me, “Know what I mean?”

“Not really,” I said, using a napkin to wipe away any lingering chocolate on my face.

Her eyebrow shot up and her smile grew sly. My heart skipped a beat at the mischievous twinkle in her eye. “Not many wanting to make friends in the guard or not much of a chance for dating while training?”

I felt my face cringe and I unintentionally sucked in a breath. “There weren’t many of us in officer training when I was there and most of them were of noble families.”

I swear she looked like she was enjoying watching me squirm. I did my best to get myself under control with a shrug and said, “As for dating, it depended on the pony.”

To her credit, John looked a little surprised at my response. “Thought dating would be frowned upon in the guard.”

Another shrug from my shoulders and I gave her my best teasing smile. “The Captain of the Guard is married to the Princess of Love.”

“Ah,” John said with a knowing nod. “To be otherwise would be hypocritical.”

We both chuckled and took another sip of our drinks.

“Looks like you’re getting really good at adapting to our world.”

Now it was John’s turn to cringe. “I’m still not used my antlers. I’m on my fifth pillow in two months.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. At least she knew what it was like for a unicorn, waking up with an impaled pillow stuck to your head. The smile didn’t leave my muzzle as I listened to her giggles; it was like music in my ears.

“Yeah,” John said, easing back in her seat. “Never had to worry about that back home. Pillows barely even messed up my hair.”

It was so good to see her taking a chance to relax. She always looked so tense with how much she worried about her friends and the other former humans. Not that she really needed to. It was my assignment after all.

I leaned forward and said, “You know–”

The front doors of the café burst open, blasting us with the chill of outside. I turned in time to see a grey pegasus mare in silver light armour assessing her surroundings. When she spotted me, she drew herself up and trotted forward.

“Lieutenant Spears?” the mare saluted.

“Private?” I returned her salute.

“Private Silver Wing,” she replied, reaching a hoof into her armour. She quickly pulled out a folded piece of paper with a wax seal on it. “Message for you, Lieutenant.”

“Thank you, Private,” I said, taking the message in my magic. My jaw tightened when I recognised the seal. Not something I had expected to see so recently. Captain of the Guard. I quickly broke the seal and read through the contents, doing my best to keep my expression neutral. I knew the Private and John were watching me, no doubt others in the café were just as curious.

Parts of the message were surprising. My eyebrows remained fixed when I read the mission location. I felt them twitch slightly at the attached orders. Folding the paper back up, I frowned to myself. When I looked at John again, she appeared just as curious as the others, even a little anxious to know more. At least I would be able to tell her some of it.

I wrapped my helmet in my magic, plucking it from the seat. But not here.

“Private,” I said, fixing her with my gaze. “Return with message, We will be ready as ordered.”

Silver Wing saluted again. “Lieutenant.”

She quickly turned and exited the café.

Pulling my helmet on, I let out a heavy breath then looked to John. She looked like she had many questions to ask so I gave her what little I could. “We need to find your friend, Cremator.”

Concern flickered through her eyes. I did my best to allay them as I plucked some bits from my armour and set them on the table. Sliding out of the booth, I looked at John and said, “We may have a lead on the teapot.”

Once we left the café, we found the remains of a snowball battlefield. Some ponies were still being helped from the scene. It didn’t take long to find the green dragoness as she finished dressing a pony in a scarf and woollen hat. She didn’t see us and spread her wings to fly before I caught her in my magic and held her in place.

“We need to talk,” I said before releasing Cremator. “Follow me.”

To their credit, John and Cremator kept pace with me until we entered a private room in the town hall. Once the doors closed, I spread my magic to the surrounding area to keep anypony else from listening in.

When I felt the room was secure, I pulled the letter from my armour and read for the two former humans to hear. Due to their knowledge of Sombra and his teapot, they were to both accompany me to Canterlot. We would board a train at seventeen hundred hours at Ponyville station. Once in Canterlot, we would transfer to a second train and fall under the command of Prince Shining Armour headed for a city previously believed lost to time.

They had questions. So did I. I answered what I could, not that there was much. The letter had been short and to the point. Once they agreed, I let my magic drop and instructed them in gathering the things they would need for the journey; in particular, warm clothing.

Opening the door, we were met by two more of John’s friends. Comet Streak, the bat pony who looked incredibly tired, and Jackie. Both were concerned by our abrupt discussion with Cremator and hurried walk to the town hall. To their credit, John and Cremator only told them what they were allowed, that they were asked to help the guard with information regarding Sombra and the teapot. Absolutely nothing about our destination slipped from their lips.

Their friends were concerned, and Richard joined them by the time they mentioned Sombra and the teapot. This instantly caught the earth pony’s attention and he demanded to accompany them. John and Cremator tried to discourage him but Richard refused to listen. By the time I had reluctantly agreed to let him join us for the trip to Canterlot, the other two had joined Richard in his stubbornness.

Frustrated, and with the departure time creeping closer, I made the same agreement with them as I had with Richard. They could travel with us to Canterlot, but they would have to remain there once we arrived. At least they could have their own adventure in the city while we were busy.

We all separated to gather what we needed before coming back together at the train station. All had their saddlebags and appeared dressed for the cold. We had also picked up another member. Alongside a very bubbly Cremator walked Boo in her pegasus disguise. She shrank a little when she noticed me but stayed by Cremator’s side.

When we could see the smoke from the approaching train, we were joined by the last of their friends. Shield Breaker. A unicorn of such magical strength that he broke almost everything he wrapped in an aura when first practicing with it so many months ago. His finesse had improved greatly since being assigned a tutor. With such potential, maybe he would join the guard and gain some discipline like I had?

With him was his mentor from the Hunter’s Association, the old unicorn stallion by the name of Ochre. He touched the brim of his hat with a hoof in greeting when he noticed me then turned his attention to the empty rails in front of us. They weren’t empty for long as the train chugged into the station. It only lingered long enough to take on more water and coal while we stepped aboard and found our seats.

After a few minutes, the train shuddered and started to roll forward, headed for Canterlot. Comet Streak fell asleep almost the moment he sat down. Everypony left him to stretch out on one of the seats. He was listed among those to help the local Weather Patrol bring the snows to Ponyville. Considering how long they had been at it, I couldn’t help but be amazed by his stamina at remaining awake for so long.

Like Shield Breaker, he could be another candidate for joining the guard. Maybe as a night infiltrator or something similar. From what I had heard, he had shown great skill in aiding the Hunter’s Association, Ochre in particular on a couple of his missions.

Bat ponies in general had been such a rare sight for a long time, even in Equestria. Although a number, like Comet Streak, had suddenly appeared among the former humans, even after the return of her Highness, Princess Luna, most bat ponies had kept to the darkness. I recalled whispers from other guards, saying how after the coming of Nigthmare Moon, the bat ponies had shunned the light, fearing attacks by those thinking them to be a threat as followers of the dark lady of the night.

It was hard to say what was true. The battle with Nightmare Moon had been fought over a thousand years ago. Only a few still remembered those events, namely the Princesses themselves. Now, with these former humans stepping into the light, maybe other bat ponies would see them and step from the shadows to join them. Maybe that was the desire of their Highnesses? But, who could tell? The thoughts of the Princesses could only be guessed at best by those not close to them.

John and the rest of her friends kept to the other end of the carriage and did their best to talk in hushed tones so Comet Streak could rest. There really wasn’t much to their discussions. A little about Canterlot from Jackie and Shield Breaker, but most of it settled on why Cremator was so happy. It didn’t take long for the reason to slip. Boo had accepted her request to try dating each other and the others were very excited about it; especially Jackie.

I, however, had my concerns. Boo, the revealed changeling.

No one in Equestria had thought her to be anything more than the pegasus she showed us to be for the past few years. Even with being recruited into the guard, her secret had remained intact. Until it was accidentally discovered when processing the former humans the guard had so far rescued from Sombra, of course.

Not only was she revealed to be such a potential danger to our forces, but the only former human to have escaped Sombra, through her own actions, other than John. If Boo had told us the truth back then, we probably wouldn’t be fighting such a large force under the control of a fabled mad king.

I bit the inside of my cheek. All that aside, it was hard to blame Boo for her deception. Changelings were a rather touchy subject within the guard, especially after the attack on Canterlot by the very Queen of them all. Well, all except Boo. Her Highness herself had examined her mind and found no connection to those captured after the main Canterlot forces had been repelled.

Formally discharged from the guard, it was now on Boo to prove her loyalty to Equestria and its rulers. She was yet to put a hoof wrong, but caution was always best in these situations; especially with changelings. She was the one I watched closest as the train continued its journey.

Arriving in Canterlot, I adjusted my armour and stood ready to disembark, along with the others and a still very drowsy looking Comet Streak. When the doors opened, we were met by other armoured members of the guard, two of whom quickly stepped aboard and, using their magic, began an inspection of the carriage.

Although odd, I raised a hoof to leave the carriage but was stopped by a familiar voice. “Remain on board, Lieutenant Spears.”

I blinked away my surprise and quickly saluted as Shining Armor stepped aboard. “C-Captain Armor.”

“The train we were to use has suffered a mechanical malfunction,” the Captain explained, glancing around the carriage as the two guards continued their inspection. “Speed is essential to the mission, so this train will be used in its place.”

I kept my expression neutral and saluted again, my hoof trembling, even as Princess Mi Amore Cadenza joined him in the carriage. I quickly spoke through the unexpected events. “Yes, Captain. All un-drafted civilians will depart here, immediately.”

Captain Armor’s gaze swept across those who had travelled with me who still stood behind me. His expression hardened only once. I could assume why. Boo.

The Princess appraised the group as well. “Very good. The insight they could give may prove invaluable.”

Captain Armor slowly nodded his agreement. “They definitely have experience in combat against his forces.”

When his attention turned back to me, I stiffened my stance.

“These seven will join us,” Captain Armor stated. A smile cracked his muzzle. “We have two other former humans joining us as well.”

“Some among them are very determined to seek the teapot which transformed them,” the Princess added. “A few have extra skills which we would like to assess in the field.”

I couldn’t help it. My eyebrows shot up in surprise.

“Two gryphons,” Captain Armor explained. “Originally from your posting, I believe.”

Originally from… I blinked a few times as the cryptic words sank in. Oh. So that was what happened to Ekks and Drake. Relief washed through me. At least they were safely accounted for and they would be joining us for the mission as well. The relief I felt quickly disappeared at the thought of trying to keep so many civilians safe in unknown lands to the north. Lands once ruled over by the very pony who had seemingly returned from legends long past to enslave the humans he had transformed and more.

Once Captain Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza had moved to speak with John and her friends, I assumed about the changes to their plans, I stole a glance at John and felt worry begin to fill my heart.

Eventually, after the train was thoroughly inspected, re-supplied and boarded by a troop of Canterlot Guards, the train started moving again. Our destination: the fabled lost capital of the Crystal Empire.

Author's Note

Notes:

What was so hard/frustrating about this chapter which caused it to take so long (other than me being ill)? Mostly balancing Spears' interest in John just right. I didn't want to overdo it and I hope it came out as intended with him decently smitten but not showing it too much to others. This was another thing I was testing myself on so, again, I hope it works.

Special thanks:

Thank you to Bernard, feydrautha01, and MosAnted for their help in naming Farrier's Rest. That naming session accidentally caused me to make a location for the deer which I hope to use in the future; the terrible pun Stag End. Blame it on watching most of The Hobbit with friends recently, I know I do.

Thank you to MosAnted for bouncing ideas off to try and break through the stagnant bits.

Thank you everyone for sticking with this story, particularly over the past year. I never expected the hiatuses to happen and am striving for faster chapter output as a result. The story is definitely not dead. Far from it.

More notes:

The extension of the chapter actually saved the mental assessments of Comet Streak and Boo from being dropped entirely, so bonus.

For a while I was considering the waitress could be a former human but felt it was too much with how many times former humans are mentioned in this chapter. It could still happen. If people think it isn’t too much, I will change it. The character is still embryonic, but I can see her as being originally from Georgia or a nearby state thanks to my time visiting there long before COVID hit.

I keep accidentally typing Shining as Shing because my fingers are trying to keep up with my thoughts. Not sure if anyone else has this problem.

Below, for anyone interested, I have added a copy of the chapter notes I was working from. One thing I noticed was the order of events changed because it felt better that way when writing. Also, anything after the train departing, other than the mental assessments of Boo and Comet Streak, was not planned which is why there are no notes on them.

Spears P.O.V.

Before and while the others have their snowball fight, Spears is busy trying to summon the courage to ask John out,

Possibly watch Jackie enjoying the snow or even have Jackie dump some snow on them before Richard causes Jackie to leave as per previous chapter,

Richard also skulk off, grumbling about former humans getting too comfortable,

With Jackie headed off to find others to have fun with in the snow, Spears grows more nervous as he walks with John,

Try and psych himself up with telling himself he is a lieutenant for Celestia’s sake, it shouldn’t be so hard,

Spears suggest getting warm drinks, which John agrees to,

Go to a café or similar,

Seconds after they step inside, snowballs plaster the door behind them, startles them but staff assure them that it is fine,

Staff call them an interesting couple, something John shoots down and Spears laughs nervously about,

Starting conversation once sat down is initially about what drinks they get,

Although considering it a kid’s drink, John decides to have a hot chocolate,

Again, comment on the John being exotic/interesting as staff member goes to get the drinks,

John grouse about the annoying assumption of two people of different genders having a drink together, people automatically assume they are a dating couple,

Spears respond with some kind of agreement which rolls into causing John to probe about Spears’ past,

Mainly his military service,

Possibly his family life,

Living with Aunt in Canterlot in order to get into the officer training,

Parents thought at least as an officer he wouldn’t be so readily put in danger, hence why they arranged it with his Aunt,

More snowballs hit the windows before drinks arrive,

Staff react nervously, but assure things are fine,

May happen every year after the festival,

Long awkward silence for Spears while John just gazes off at nothing in particular,

Spears apologise about how he handled their first meeting then move on to how well he thinks John is handling things,

John comment about still not being used to her antlers,

Maybe have John talk a little about home,

Spears to lean forward and say something but gets cut off,

In bursts the military messenger pony (Private Silver Wing), looking for Spears,

~~Possibly end section with Spears and John staring at the saluting Pegasus.~~

Move into monologue cliff-notes of the message followed by John accepting to go on the mission,

John gathers the other Misfits (most are not far away due to the snowball fight),

See Cremator happy about something,

Spears continue his assessment of the remaining Misfits as they wait for then board the train to Canterlot.

MA2-C2: The Crystal City

John

I jolted my head up and quickly looked around. My heart was thumping heavily in my chest. When I found myself still on the train with Comet Streak fast asleep on the seat beside me, my fear began to fade. Sombra wasn’t standing over me, sneering down on my just transformed body. I could no longer see his crown with its symbol of a disc and curved horns either side of it just behind his horn.

Spotting more of my friends in the carriage with me, I took a quick head count in an attempt to settle my nerves further. Right. Good. All here. No one stuck wearing a mind-controlling helmet.

The rocking and clatter of fast-moving train wheels on iron rails helped a little. We were still on the train heading north from Canterlot. While snow flew past the closed windows, inside the carriage was comfortably warm. I rubbed at my face with a hoof, forcing myself to awaken fully. I was still a deer. A very tired deer who was getting sick of the nightmares of the very unicorn we were heading to potentially confront. His green eyes edged with wisps of purple still haunted my dreams, even after so many months had passed.

I took a deep breath. Then another. No. We weren’t to confront him. We were to help in the search for the teapot. Just that. Only that. If Sombra was somehow waiting for us at our destination, it was the guards with us who would confront him. Our presence was more an advisory one. Very little danger. The guards would be with us. As I talked myself down from a panic attack and my heart gradually slowed its frantic pace, my gaze eventually settled on one friend in particular.

Cremator.

After spending a lot of the trip to Canterlot bouncing with energy from the announcement that she and Boo were going to try dating each other, the dragoness was now passed out on the seat next to her now girlfriend. Boo, in her usual disguise as a plain brown pegasus, simply sat watching her, a slight smile on her muzzle.

Boo was far more subdued than Cremator. At least she wasn’t as tense as she had been the moment members of the Guard had boarded the train. Clearly, she still worried about the reaction of others to her Changeling self. Boo’s smile grew when she glanced at Cremator. I was probably projecting, but I guess my best friend not making any fuss about Boo’s true form played a part in her becoming comfortable enough to say yes to the dragoness.

At least Cremator wouldn’t be bugging me every other day for my thoughts on them possibly dating anymore. I smirked to myself. She really was lovestruck.

A pale purple glow caught my eye, lighting up the otherwise dim carriage as the train steamed on through the night. There was Spears slowly walking the length of the carriage, checking on our group and the two other former humans along for the ride. The gryphon with the satchel stayed as far from the light of Spears’ horn as possible. Like most of us, she was taking the opportunity to sleep before reaching our destination.

Jackie and Shield Breaker however… Well, let’s just say they were as excited as any school kid would be when heading on a field trip. And the whiter gryphon, Drake if I remembered her name correctly, had joined them, revelling in the enthusiastic discussion. Their current topic, from what snippets I caught, had to do with something called Crystal Ponies. Whatever they were. The continuous giggles and whispers of the now trio frequently drew Spears’ attention, leading him to try and keep things quiet.

I could feel the corners of my mouth curling up just a little. Like with everything he had done since we had met, Spears always had the safety of others in mind. I gave a soft snort at a memory. Even if it meant unintentionally being a threat he had protected others from at one point.

Thankfully that didn’t last long. I smirked to myself. And to think, all it took was to go on a dangerous mission which ended with us freeing other former humans who were in the same circumstances as my sister, foster brother and the rest of our friends. I giggled quietly. Nothing big.

My smile softened as I watched Spears trying to deal with Jackie and Shield Breaker especially now that Drake had joined them. My sister and foster brother spent more time out of their seats than sitting on them as the train steamed onward.

Whatever they knew about what awaited us at the end of the line clearly had them excited. Spears did his best to try and keep their expectations low as he attempted to warn them of what they could face when we entered the city; a city, if what we were told was true, which had only returned from myth and legend yesterday. Of course, Jackie and Shield Breaker weren’t really listening, but Spears still did his best.

It was times like these which reminded me that they still had the minds of fourteen-year-old humans in the bodies of what could be considered young adults in this world. Even so, Spears was handling them well.

My cheeks warmed as I continued to watch the show. It was like seeing a father as he struggled with twin sugared-up toddlers. I giggled again. Even as he failed again, I could see that, with a little more experience, Spears would make a good father, rolling on the floor, laughing as he used his magic to wrangle foal and fawn alike.

My eyelids drooped and my smile grew dreamily at the thought and images brought with it. Yeah. Maybe a unicorn colt who could grow into the image of his father and a fawn to grow into a slender doe like me-ee-ee–

My eyes snapped open wide. My heart was racing and the warmth in my face was rushing into the rest of my body. What the floristry– Did I really just think that?!

Flicking my head violently from side to side, I did my best to shake those thoughts out of my mind. When I stopped, my chest was heaving as I struggled to ease the speed of my heart. It didn’t help very much.

I quickly looked away, searching for anything else to refocus my thoughts on. Maybe even someone to talk about it with. My eyes found Richard. He was watching the rest of our group, except me and Comet Streak, as we were the quietest. Richard’s expression wasn’t quite a scowl, but it showed a fair amount of distaste for what he witnessed.

Okay. Probably shouldn’t raise it with him. My gaze moved on. Definitely not Jackie. I couldn’t tell him I was feeling… I shook my head again and caught a glimpse of Comet Streak sleeping beside me. No, he’d probably turn it into a joke and so would Cremator. A sibling and two friends. All three of them would make my life a nightmare if what I could be feeling turned out to be true.

Then I spotted Boo. Softly smiling at Cremator as the dragoness rolled and punched the air in her sleep. Clearly proud of whatever was happing in her dream. Boo though. I focused on her. I wouldn’t exactly call her a friend yet, but she was dependable and didn’t seem like the kind to dangle a joke over another person’s head forever simply for raising something possibly of a personal nature.

I let out another breath to steady myself then nodded, trying to force a little more of the flighty deer in me to calm herself. Only thing to do now was find a way to talk to her without Cremator overhearing. Especially now that Cremator was almost stuck to Boo with glue.

A shuffle of clothing caused my ear to twitch in search of the source. I frowned at the distraction but followed it to see Ochre making his way down the aisle in the middle of the carriage. He stopped and touched at the brim of his hat when he caught me watching him.

“Looking flighty there, Miss,” he said.

I felt my cheeks pinch at his words. “Just…”

I frowned. “Fighting off instincts?”

“Nothing to be ashamed of, even ponies get nervous when deliberately charging into danger.”

I arched an eyebrow at him. “You don’t look scared.”

“Right now?” Ochre chuckled softly and shook his head. “I’m worried but more for you and your friends than what can happen to me. I know where my limits are.”

“Then why are you here?”

“Part of my job is to assess your…” He paused as he thought over his next words. “Your… adoptive brother? Shield Breaker.”

“Foster brother,” I corrected.

The older unicorn’s expression grew pensive. “I… don’t know what that is. Is it like adoption?”

I sucked on my lips in thought. “Mmm, sort of. It isn’t as official and gives his family the chance to get him back if they can prove they can look after him themselves.”

Ochre continued to stare at me.

“Not that they want him back, in his case,” I added.

“Huh.” Ochre’s face grew even more stern. His eyes fixed as if he was watching his thoughts play out in front of him. With a glance across at where Shield Breaker, Jackie and Drake were still talking, Ochre adjusted his duster coat to one side, then took the seat across from me.

“Interesting,” he murmured. His eyes shot up to meet mine again. There was a hardness in them, a lot of weariness, but a spark of hope glinted as he posed another question. “So, your parents are responsible for him?”

I shifted on my seat, taking care to not disturb Comet Streak beside me. “Yes and no. The state is in charge until either his parents are able to take him back, someone is allowed to adopt him, or he turns eighteen.”

Ochre nodded slowly. His voice grew as hard as the look in his eyes. “From what I overheard, and, as you say, his parents aren’t interested in taking him back.”

All I could do was nod in sad agreement.

Ochre leaned against the back of the chair in a posture I rarely saw any pony take. With front legs spread across the top of the back rest like arms spread wide, it was strangely human. He gazed over his shoulder at Shield Breaker, muttering to himself. I only caught a few pieces of words, even as my ears turned to focus on him. Something about Shield Breaker being like somebody else. I thought I caught part of a name, but not enough to ask.

“Sorry,” I said, breaking the relative quiet which had descended between us. “You didn’t fully answer my question.”

Ochre shook off his melancholy and turned his attention back to me. “Apologies, Miss. I am here to instruct and assess Shield Breaker. Ensure he is able to use his magic safely. I am also here on behalf of the Hunter’s Association.”

He nodded to me and continued, “Even if the Royal Committee is looking into it, other humans transformed by Sombra are frustrated with the slow progress so far. Many have requested the Association look into how they were brought here, how they were transformed, and, if possible, how to return home. That is what I am doing.”

Ochre gave a faint smile. “Much like the Guard has made use of the knowledge from both your dragon friend as well as you. The two of you have first-hand experience. You have found the teapot Sombra uses before. Why wouldn’t they think you to be knowledgeable experts?”

I frowned at his response. His choice of words was interesting. Maybe he had picked it up from being around Shield Breaker and Comet Streak so much in the past few months?

“We’re seniors in high school,” I replied. “People don’t normally just listen to us. They see us as kids.”

Ochre shrugged. “Here you all look like full grown ponies. And yaks and deer.”

With a quick glance at Cremator, he added, “Maybe not the dragon. They can get a lot bigger as they age.”

Looking at me, he added, “It makes sense from that perspective.”

“I’d also say it was more Boo’s stealthy skills which helped us most the first time,” I pointed out.

“Is probably why she is here and not removed from the train in Canterlot,” Ochre murmured under his breath. He eyed the others in the carriage behind him before turning back to face me. Slipping his front legs from the back of the seat, he leaned forward, fixing me with a hard stare. “There are many who are stuck in this world, Miss. More than you will probably ever know. People who can never see their families again.

“Along with the other requests of the Association, I have passed one of my own. To help those in need with surviving this world and in getting those who can return to their homes and world to do so.”

Ochre slid onto his hooves from the seat and adjusted his hat. “Like your earth pony friend and the two gryphons, I want to help them all as much as I can. Even if it means facing a dangerous unicorn from the darker times of Equestria’s past.”

He touched a hoof to the brim of his hat again. “Rest well, Miss.”

I opened my mouth to respond but Ochre was already back in the aisle of the carriage and making his way to check on Shield Breaker, a strangely wistful glint in his eye. Whatever he started to say as he approached Shield Breaker was swallowed as the train whistle wailed in the night.

* * *

Yawning from how little sleep I had on the train, I stepped onto the platform and had to quickly gather my hooves before they could slip in four different directions on the icy surface. Something which was made even harder as I squinted from the bright sunlight reflecting off the surrounding snow.

A heavy thump behind me had me peering back to see Jackie flat on his stomach. He let out an annoyed huff that tickled the fringe hanging in front of his nose. The claws on Cremator’s toes screeched against the surface of the platform as she did her best to help Jackie back onto his hooves only for one of the unicorns among the guard to assist with his magic.

A unicorn guard walked between us, apparently assessing everyone’s condition and readiness. He passed Comet Streak as the bat pony did his best impersonation of a cat as he stretched out his front legs, flexing his spine low before shaking out his hind legs. Of course, the similarity ended the moments Comet Streak flexed and flapped his wings, momentarily hovering above the cold ground.

“Brisk,” he said, smiling as his hooves lightly touched down again.

I smiled. At least he looked well rested after everything he had done in the last few days. Like all of the former humans among the group, including myself, Comet Streak now wore a woollen scarf and hat which Cremator had forced onto him. When asked about it, Cremator explained it had been a special request for all former humans by the Mayor of Ponyville and Rarity. Sort of a “Welcome to Winter” gift for those with nothing who were new to the town.

Richard, even in his bright orange woollen clothing from Cremator, looked miserable and annoyed. Not that he never looked annoyed lately. While he shivered on the edge of the station platform, he stared off into the distance.

Boo did her best to simply blend in with the group. It wasn’t overly effective as members of the Guard gave her withering looks. Even Shining Armor continued to give her the pony equivalent of a stink eye while keeping himself positioned between her and Cadance. Not that Boo ever moved anywhere near the Princess except when Cadance deliberately approached us.

“Thank you, all of you, for being so willing to help,” Cadance said.

“You’re welcome, your Highness,” Drake beamed, fluffing out her chest feathers. “You can count on us.”

Cadance covered a giggle with a hoof and rolled her eyes.

A unicorn guard who had been overseeing the unloading from the train, approached Shining Armor, snapped to attention and saluted. “All are present and accounted for, Captain.”

“Good,” Shining Armor nodded, his attention, like Richard’s, was drawn to something in the distance. Cadance stepped a little closer to Shining and lightly draped a wing over his back in a kind of hug. They exchanged a look followed by a light touch of horns. It was a short moment and, once it was over, Shining Armor was back in his mode as Captain of the Guard.

“Form up,” Shining barked. “Civilians in the middle. Guard around them and wings in the air. Let’s move.”

Once we were all arranged as instructed, the pegasi among the guard took to the air, then flew in formation overhead as the mass of mostly ponies left the station platform. As we began the march at Shining’s order, the train let out a whistle. I glanced back in time to see the locomotive spin its wheels on the frozen rails before gaining traction and starting to back out of the station.

We were to be here alone, I guess. Well, us, two royal ponies, two former humans turned gryphons, nine pegasi from the Guard and twelve of their unicorn compatriots.

As we moved off, I could tell we were heading toward a city of some kind in the distance, just… it was like there was an early morning fog obscuring much of it. Even as we got closer, the hazy nature of the place remained.

“It looks like a fantasy town waking up from a dream,” said Cremator.

“Not far from the truth really,” Ekks muttered, her gaze sweeping across the area. She held her satchel close with a wing, guarding it and herself as she warily watched our surroundings.

Entering the streets, my hooves swished through a slowly thinning mist. Lightly tinged with purple, it hugged the ground, giving everything an otherworldly feel. I caught a glimpse of Shining Armor checking the underside of his raised hoof as some of the mist trickled from it as if gathered and then falling like water.

“Some kind of a miasma?” he wondered aloud, shaking the last of it from his hooves.

“It could be a residual effect from whatever spell Sombra used to cast the city out of time,” Cadance offered, just as intrigued by the strange nature of the mist.

“Maybe we should have brought Twili,” Shining chuckled. “She’d be running around trying every spell to test it.”

Cadance gave her husband a hip bump and a sly smile. “You don’t need to tease her, even if it would be true.”

“I can’t believe we get to see it,” Jackie beamed, bouncing past the Princess. Drake and Shield Breaker bounced along after him.

Looking around us, Jackie wasn’t wrong. The city, of what we could see, was very beautiful, even if the towering castle tended to reflect sunlight in my eyes whenever I looked directly at it. It was a relief that, although we were under escort from members of the Guard, the streets themselves were quiet. My worries for them were unfounded with the city being so lacking in activity.

Unlike Drake, Ekks looked more subdued and focused as she walked near the edge of the group.

“Hey, I was wondering,” I said, stepping closer to her. “Why were you and Drake with the guard already when we arrived in Canterlot?”

“We were working with them, trying to locate Sombra’s hidden base,” Ekks replied. “The one where we were transformed. We chose to help with this mission when we heard of the chance to regain the teapot.”

I could feel my eyebrows forcing themselves to touch. “Why the base? I don’t think he’d still be there after he started attacking towns and cities.”

The gryphoness stared at me, surprise filling her eyes. “If he left hurriedly, there could be things left behind. Especially the…”

Whatever she said next drifted past me as my gaze caught Spears trotting past. My thoughts quickly returned to those I’d had about him on the train. I glanced around in search of Boo, but she was walking alongside Cremator, the dragoness doing her best to make her laugh, probably to ease the tensions of her being around members of the Guard again. With Cremator there and in a comedic mood, I chose not to broach my thoughts about Spears with Boo just yet.

I caught sight of Spears again as he was speaking with Shining Armor. From what I could hear, it was about movements now that we were in the city. Other guard unicorns moved in close as Shining Armor called to them before giving them fresh orders.

Shining Armor looked to the nearest guard unicorn. “Move your squad ahead with Silent Wing and Rust Feather. Keep checking the side streets and we will rendezvous beneath the Crystal Castle. But stay on guard, followers of Sombra could still walk the streets.”

“Sir,” the unicorn nodded mid-step before trotting forward with two other armoured unicorns. They were joined by two of the pegasi flying escort. With less ponies in the air, Drake and Ekks took to their wings, simply filling some of the gaps made by those who moved ahead. Wait. I blinked and looked to my right at the now empty space there. Wasn’t I talking with Ekks just a second ago?

“I hope the layout is as the Princesses described,” Shining murmured, like me and so many others among our group, still glancing at every new street we approached. “We need to establish a command post and it would be the best location until we get a better grasp of the situation on the ground.”

As we made our way along the wide boulevard, I caught glimpses of ponies in the windows of the houses lining the sidewalks. The moment they spotted our group, mostly made up of armoured ponies, the ponies in the houses quickly slammed the shutters on their windows.

“There are definitely residents present,” said one of the nearest guard unicorns. His attention, like mine, was drawn to a quickly shutting front door as our large group strode closer. “Hard to tell if they need assistance when they keep shutting themselves in at the sight of us.”

“Not a very welcoming lot,” murmured another unicorn.

“You shouldn’t judge them,” urged Princess Cadance. “If what my aunts say is true, these ponies have suffered greatly under their previous rulers. Seeing a military group such as this would easily make them skittish.”

I couldn’t help but agree as my ears continued to twitch in search of any unexpected noises.

As we drew nearer to the towering crystal castle, an enormous structure with its glistening blade-like spires which pierced the sky, I noticed the strange mist had thinned enough for me to see the ground along with my hooves again.

While I watched and listened to Jackie and Shield Breaker who bubbled in excitement at the sight of the castle, a shadow passed overhead. I turned to see a guard pegasus falling back to approach the royal couple.

Gliding in from above, he then flapped his wings to stay aloft as he hovered near Shining Armor. “Three approaching from the south-west, Captain.”

All members of the Guard, along with Ekks and Ochre, on hearing the pegasus, immediately turned their heads in the correct direction. The rest of us who weren’t so acquainted with directions in this city and world, myself included, looked around in confusion before following the leads of the others.

From what I could see, three cloaked forms trudged out of the low-level mists on the road we had already walked. Two unicorn guards stepped in front of Shining Armor and Princess Cadance, their horns alight with magic at the approach of the trio.

Another two of the pegasi guards flew low toward the trio but then widened the gap as they circled around to escort them closer to our group.

I swear I could feel the tension radiating from the guards as they stood ready for anything from the three who unexpectedly approached. For the trio in cloaks, all they did was continue trudging forward, their heads and withers drooping as if they had been traveling for a long time. The presence of the pegasi escorts didn’t seem to bother them as they came to a halt in front of the group; the two unicorns still between them and the royal couple.

Of the three, the one in the lead pulled back their hood, revealing a pair of dark goggles covering his eyes, before saluting. This stallion’s coat was a mix of white and splotches of brown, Leopard Appaloosan if I caught a murmur from Ochre correctly.

“Specialist–” The lead pony paused. He scrunched his nose while his teeth temporarily refused to open. With a little shudder, he forced out more words. “Blaster, dispatched by Major Iron Hammer, Sir,” the lead pony declared. “Originally assigned to the search for King Sombra’s forces. We force marched from north of Salt Lick City to assist once news of the return of Crystal City reached our Major.”

“Of course,” Shining nodded. “Any sightings of Sombra and his army around Salt Lick City?”

“None, Sir. We kept to the ground to remain undetected and didn’t pass near the city itself.”

“A pity,” Shining frowned. “Once we’ve established quarters, I recommend you all get some rest.”

“Thank you, sir,” the lead pony replied. He nodded to his companions. “Searing. Scorched.”

Without a word from the two still wearing their hoods, they fell into step to the side of the group.

As we continued on toward the castle, Shield Breaker gave voice to a question as he slipped in alongside one of the two fully-cloaked newcomers. “What’s with the cloaks and goggles?”

Others in the group had clearly been thinking the same as they continued to steal glances at them, their ears turning in the direction of Shield Breaker’s question even as they watched our surroundings.

The one Shield Breaker had asked let out a low sound of annoyance or anger; something which felt like a mix between a grunt and a growl. Shield Breaker stepped a little wider at the response while the other fully-cloaked newcomer leaned close to their partner and whispered something I didn’t catch. It did have the effect of appearing to calm them, though. Of the three, only the one who had spoken to Shining Armor gave a clear response but not before a shudder shook his body.

“Sorry,” Blaster apologised. “We were at the siege in Vanhoover fighting–”

Blaster instantly stopped talking even as he kept pace with us. His cheeks puffed out a few times and the muscles of his jaw visibly strained. Another shudder rippled through his body before he continued speaking, his topic drastically changed, “We’ve been walking for days. My friends are tired and sore.”

He looked at Shield Breaker, adding, “The snow is cold and reflects the light in our eyes.”

Ochre trotted up between Shield Breaker and the cloaked pony, leaned toward my foster brother and half whispered, “Not every soldier enjoys recounting the things they have seen and done in battle. You should never pressure them.”

I watched the faces of the nearest guards. Their expressions varied greatly. Some appeared stunned, others tensed their jaw muscles, not unlike the stallion in question. I felt my ears droop and moved up to walk on the other side of Shield Breaker. Clearly the other members of the Guard had heard Ochre but did their best to keep it to themselves.

More movement in dark windows caught my eyes, but, whenever I looked directly at them, the shutters slammed closed. Felt my shoulders droop. Approaching them wasn’t going to be easy if windows and doors kept being shut in our faces. As if reading my thoughts, I startled, a shiver running up my neck at the musical voice of Cadance unexpectedly right next to me.

“So much fear,” she said. “All crafted by one unicorn. No pony deserves to live like this.”

I nodded silently, my gaze still moving from window to window, the pegasi and gryphons often sweeping into view on their patrols.

We weren’t far from the end of the boulevard and where it opened into the wide plaza around the base of the crystal castle when a chill swept in on a newly risen breeze. The purplish wisps of mist and miasma that remained around us were whipped away from the ground and scattered into nothing in the sky. I couldn’t help but giggle at the sight of Jackie’s long fur blowing about as the wind continued to rise.

Very glad to not have a mane needing to be held back, I turned to gaze back in the direction from which the wind was blowing. I paused a moment and my smile fell, spotting dark clouds moving in from the west. Although the clouds were low, they were growing fast, particularly in their middle.

“Storm coming,” I called to the others as I began to look away. A flicker of light, maybe some lightning hinting at the growing strength of the distant storm, drew my attention back. As I focused on the cloud again, the middle part of it rose up like a rearing pony, its shape rolling in tighter, as if it were forming the giant head of a pony.

“Must have swept in over Quebuck,” someone called back. I didn’t know who.

I was too entranced by the huge image forming over the edge of the city; watching as wisps of cloud washed back like a mane streaming in the breeze. In front of the mane, a curved horn emerged then stood proud, pointing to the greying sky above. I heard the clop of a hoof beside me, but I was too transfixed on the sight of the storm as it took on more features; a hard masculine muzzle, a solid strip of a crown across the forehead and a symbol at its centre.

I froze on the spot, my breath caught in my throat. I knew that symbol. A disc flanked by what looked like two curved unicorn horns. It plagued my nightmares. My hooves trembled and the fur on my back stood on end, but I couldn’t look away. My throat and lungs started to ache as my body simply refused to breathe.

“What is that?” a pony asked from somewhere nearby.

Finally forcing the air out of my throat, my words were weak in my ears. “Sombra.”

As if my gasped word had called to it, the huge cloud unicorn turned its head, opened its fanged jaws and let out a rumbling mix of a thunderous chuckle. “There…”

Its voice was chilling and with it, the wind grew stronger. Like that one word of recognition, the wind sank deep into every inch of my body.

“Lieutenant Spears,” Shining Armor barked. His horn was glowing with magic as he stepped past me into view, his attention fixed on the form in the distance. “Get the civilians to the castle.”

Spears turned to me but I didn’t need instruction. I simply nodded at him, turned and bolted. Even with the sound of the rushing wind rising in my ears, I could still catch the heavy clop from Spears’ hooves as he galloped.

I dared to look back. Barely noticing Spears, I saw the base of the cloud hugging the ground as it swept into the streets and the far end of the boulevard we had just walked down.

I forced myself to face forward and focus on my run. My hooves were much lighter than those of any pony, barely clicking as I skipped along the pavement. Much of the group was running ahead and alongside me.

Another glance behind. Wherever the cloud had brushed the ground, it quickly rolled up and away, following the main mass. On the ground where it had touched down, however, now strode ponies and other creatures in the helmets from my nightmares. Flying just above them was any pony with wings or gryphon, also in helmets.

Spears darted in behind me, his horn glowing with magic. after checking behind himself, his eyes caught mine and he shouted, “Keep running!”

I nodded. Not that I needed to. I didn’t really need the order, either. The pegasi guards patrolling above our group swung around in formation before swinging back through the space between us and the force of creatures now charging up the boulevard behind us.

It wasn’t long until our few winged defenders met their mind-controlled adversaries in the air. Hooves clashed with helmets but none came loose as the pegasi guards threw themselves at the attackers on the wind. Even Princess Cadance took to the air, sweeping aside lunging attacks with magic and hooves alike.

Behind us, I spotted the rear most guard of our group, so focused on the pegasus swooping in from his left, the unicorn never noticed the gryphon. With its talons spread wide, before it struck, it drove him into the pavement of the boulevard.

Speaking of gryphons. When the first flyers descended on us, I watched in awe as Ekks kicked off the ground, flipping feet over head. In the process, she kicked an attacking pegasus so hard it never had a chance to tackle its original unicorn target. The helmet burst from the head of the pegasus. Helmet and pegasus were sent crashing to the ground when Ekks lashed their snout with her whip-like tail.

Ekks instantly had to dodge again as a helmeted gryphon shot through where she had landed, barely missing her but slashing the strap on her prized satchel.

The satchel slipped from her shoulder and flew into the air. A stray wing struck it, tossing it into the flowers in the front garden bed of a nearby townhouse. Ekks screeched in anger and dived for the satchel, quickly assessing it.

Unable to re-sling it over her shoulder, Ekks landed over the top of her satchel, snarling and swiping at any who tried to catch her as if she were a mother protecting her fallen child. To get Ekks moving again, Drake swooped in, snatched the broken satchel strap in her beak then, with a flap of her wings, shot onward toward the castle; Ekks quickly giving chase.

Reaching the relative shelter of the plaza beneath the castle shortly after the two gryphons, all I could do was struggle to control my heart and breath. Myself and all of those who had not been plucked away by the airborne forces could do little but watch the remaining unicorns of the Guard surrounding us as they tried to strike away each assault with their magic.

My attention darted around, frantically trying to spot each of my friends in the hope they were already here. I felt a small wave of relief when I saw Jackie was already here, busy fending off attackers with his horns. Shield Breaker was working his magic alongside Ochre. Even Richard had already made it, albeit with Cremator standing on his rump, slashing at those who came too close with her claws.

Boo was the furthest away. Nowhere near the plaza, she was doing her best to keep a group on the ground led by grey-blue unicorn from reaching the plaza. She darted about, keeping low to the ground while dodging the magic slung at her. The only time the grey-blue unicorn came close to snatching her, Comet Streak swept in from the side, knocking the unicorn off his hooves with a heavy shoulder charge that left even me wincing in sympathy.

Boo swooped in alongside Comet Streak, who now held a hoof to his shoulder from such a hard hit, and worked on escorting him the last few yards to the plaza under the castle. They were joined by Cadance who was carrying one of the few now freed pegasi in her magic before carefully laying the small mare on the ground in the middle of our tiny spot of relative safety.

Her gaze swept across us. I caught only a flicker of worry in her eyes as she assessed the situation.

Shining Armor galloped in with the final few stragglers; the three cloaked newcomers, Blaster, Searing and Scorched. While Shining looked focused, the other three just looked exhausted. Considering they just had to run after a forced march across some length of the country I wasn’t familiar with, it wasn’t surprising to me.

“Any losses?” Shining asked while catching his breath.

Someone spoke but I didn’t hear them clearly as two terrible roars suddenly ripped across the city, echoing in the space above us beneath the castle. Shining, Cadance and Cremator all stopped what they were doing, looks of dread on their faces. It was a dread I soon shared as we all turned toward the still looming cloud formation of Sombra, a formation which had taken on even more of the dark unicorn’s features since I had last glimpsed it.

There, in the sky, with the smaller red humanoid one flying above the enormous yellow, were the two remaining dragons under Sombra’s control. As the pair dived closer, smoke trailed from the jowls of the yellow one. Both puffed out their chests as they drew in huge breaths, much like I had seen Cremator do when preparing to breathe fire.

My heart sank.

The attacking pegasi and gryphons parted. Cadance stepped up beside Shining Armor. I glanced at Jackie. There was a flash of intense light and I ducked my head, squeezing my eyes shut to protect them.

The temperature suddenly rose, but only uncomfortably instead of searing, stripping the chill from my fur. I couldn’t feel flames engulfing my body. Daring to peek and find out why I was yet to turn to ash, I glimpsed the last of the flames as they spent themselves on the ground beyond the ring of unicorn guards.

It was then that I noticed the dome of magenta magic. Transparent in appearance, it spread across us like a shield, protecting all of us from the flames before the two dragons swooped by; the yellow barely missing the supports of the castle as it passed.

Looking around, it didn’t take me long to find the source of our survival. Shining Armor and Princess Cadance stood in the middle of the circle, unmoved. Their horns, pressed together, were engulfed in the glow of their magics. I let out a breath then sucked in another when I saw the huge cloud form of Sombra shift its posture.

Sombra’s massive form lurched forward and started to bend toward us. With his mouth wide open and unleashing a wordless bellow down on us, he was like a giant leaning in to take a bite out us or even the Crystal Castle itself.

Cadance and Shining Armor barely moved. They only braced themselves, and each other, as the form of Sombra loomed near. With Sombra’s huge un-equine fangs closing in, the glow around the horns of Cadance and Shining pulsed once then burned even brighter.

In that moment I realised, the flash of light from earlier hadn’t been the flames erupting from the mouths of the dragons, but the combined magic of a unicorn and an alicorn being unleashed.

The dome suddenly lurched up and outward in every direction. Sombra, seemingly expecting the action about as much as I had been, slammed face first into the dome. The blow didn’t even shake the magic being poured into it. The dome simply kept growing wider, pushing back the ethereal form of Sombra along with it. Even his troops, none of whom had tried to flee, were forced back when it came into contact with them.

In moments the shield covered several blocks in all directions and continued to expand. It didn’t stop until it the farthest ends of the boulevards in every direction were safely held within the dome and Sombra and his troops were left stranded in the snow outside.

I couldn’t help but stare in awe. Even what remained of the fog had been stripped away, leaving the city within the dome to stand in what now resembled a relatively sunny day. I quickly checked my friends and found them mostly unhurt and about as impressed by the feat of the two royals as I was; even Richard, who looked incredibly relieved.

Shining Armor, his horn still glowing, drew in a long breath, steeled himself, then let it out. He looked to Cadance, whose horn was also still glowing with magic, and they shared a smile. Once the moment between them had passed, Shining Armor turned and addressed the rest of the guard and we civilians. “Injury reports, then security assessments.”

All members of the Guard raised a hoof each in salute then broke to carry out their orders. As for the rest of us, after we had a chance to gather our senses, it was time to get to work.

Author's Note

New TV show idea: Say Yes To The Dragoness.

Additional Guest characters first appearance:
Blaster - belongs to Bernard.
Searing - although not the character's full name at this point, belongs to Scroll.

Reappearing guests:
Drake - belongs to ThatOneGriffin
Ekks - belongs to both Bronyxy and myself.

In all seriousness, there were a number of stumbling points in this chapter, some caused by outside non-writing factors while others where I simply struggled to find the best way to portray a scene/make a transition between scenes.

The dome scene alone took three different re-writes to get to the version you see here. Initially it was to start as a tiny sphere that grew and grew much like this version, but it would mess up another part of the coming chapters.

Next try was to have Shining Armor project a section of shield only facing the attackers. This would have worked while solving the issues the sphere created, but became unwieldy when actually trying to write it. It would have meant more and more attacks on the plaza but that would have dragged, become repetitive and slowed everything down, breaking the tension.

Then the dome option happened when I was stuck with the dragons beginning their attack run. It became the simple and best solution that it initially was an instant small dome to protect the group then grow from there.

I also worried about the talking with Ochre scene as I wrote its initial draft while a painful moment was unfolding for a friend but I was unable to be there for them due to COVID restrictions. As a result, I was unsure if it had done what I intended. I'm still not entirely sure.

Now on to writing the next chapter,

Tael.

MA2-C3: Searching the City of Dreamers

Cremator

Keeping the rust-tipped tail of the steel-grey pegasus ahead of me, I swept across the rooftops of the expansive city. Tip left, tip right to avoid a spire. Rust Feather kept us at a slow pace; her eye always on the magical dome and what lay beyond. I rolled my eyes then smirked to myself.

While Rust Feather was busy staring at the smoky form of Sombra, which was now behind us, I flew in closer. With a swish of my tail and spread of my wings, I rolled up and over the armoured pegasus. The feel of the wind on my scales, the buffeting against my wings as I rolled down beside Rust and began the slip beneath to finish the roll was so refreshing. My mouth cracked open and I let out a giggle at the freedom of it all.

A flick of long tail-hairs slapped across my nose. I shook my head, my whole body wobbling in the air as I tried to steady myself from the sudden strike. Once relatively balanced and looking forward, I spotted a quick glare from Rust Feather before her attention returned to our flight path.

She nodded sharply then peeled off. I followed her, swinging down before flaring my wings and landing just short of the edge of a rooftop near the dome. I hadn’t even settled my wings on my back when the pegasus turned and started growling at me.

“Do you think this is a game?” Rust snapped. I opened my mouth to reply before she stomped up to me. She pressed her puffed out chest against my diaphragm and glowered up at me. “Don’t answer!”

She thrust out a hoof, pointing at the scene beyond the dome. There were ponies and other creatures, all wearing the helmets of Sombra, trudging in the snow. Some were following the edge of the dome while others were actively hitting it with their hooves, their claws, anything they could as they tried to break through.

“You volunteered for this. They didn’t. If you want to help them, stop messing around!”

Before I could respond, Rust turned her back. With another irritated flick of her tail, she went back to observing what was happening on the other side of the dome. I stared at her for a moment then shook my head.

It wasn’t that I was ignoring the situation. I gazed up at the sky. Through the dome I glimpsed the huge scarred-yellow dragon as it circled above. At its wing was the humanoid red dragon. Always together. And, if not for John, I would be with them. Listening to the whispers of the helmet, the orders of Sombra.

Sombra.

The dark unicorn still loomed large; his smoky form towering like a monster above the dome. While his eyes scanned the actions of his helmeted followers, I could swear I spotted a hungry glint in them whenever his attention returned to the city.

Sombra’s huge eye turned and caught mine. I flinched then froze, my breath catching in my throat. Staring deep into the void the eye resembled, a hoarse whisper brushed at my ears but I couldn’t make out any words. But the tone was unmistakable; Sombra was trying to force his will on me again. Without the helmet, however, his instructions couldn’t manifest.

Doing my best to break what hold he was willing on me, I clenched my jaw and wrenched my gaze from his. I didn’t realise how much effort it had taken until I found myself staggering back a few steps, my chest heaving from the exertion. Glancing up but taking care not to look directly into Sombra’s eye again, I could tell he still had his focus on me. The weight on my mind was still just as heavy.

To prove to myself, as well as Sombra, that I was still free of his control, I did the first thing which popped into my head. I turned around and smacked my butt. Daring the unicorn of darkness and smoke to try and get me. Sombra snarled then opened wide, biting at the shield like he had when it was first expanding and pushing him from the city.

Something snatched my wrist then whirled me around. I suddenly came face to face with Rust Feather glaring at me from beneath her helmet. Her eyes were wild, a mix of fear and anger. I doubt she would have admitted to the first part.

“Are you crazy?” she hissed. I opened my mouth but she cut me off by tugging on my arm after each following word. “Don’t. Anger. The. Dangerous. Unicorn.”

“Rust!”

The shout of a pegasus and the swoop of wings caught our ears but Rust Feather’s eyes remained fixed with mine. A bunch of hooves clattered on the rooftop, one set rushing toward us.

“Rust!”

I glanced to the side. A male pegasus, alabaster in coat and wearing the gilded armour of the guard, approached. His eyes were just as wild as Rust’s had been only moments before.

Rust let out an annoyed breath and turned to face the pegasus. “Windjammer, I’m busy dealing with a dragon who thinks games are more important than safety right now.”

“We have a problem,” the pegasus, Windjammer, pressed on; his barrel heaving from what must have been a rushed flight.

“What? Trouble with your own tag-along civilian?”

It was then I noticed Comet Streak still standing where he had likely landed with Windjammer, at the edge of the rooftop. His attention, however, was on the street below. His ears twitched and turned, his eyes darting about as well.

“Did you hear the scream?” Windjammer asked.

When Rust Feather looked like she was about to ask further, I caught something muttered under Comet’s breath. “Wo sind sie?”

Windjammer rushed on, drowning out anything else Comet said. “We were on patrol over the northern quarter. Nothing to report. No barrier breaches. Then we heard a scream. It was short, like it was cut off. I know Steadfast and Unyielding were checking the streets in the area, but we can’t find them.”

Rust only thought for a second or two, her expression still serious but more focused than when thinking about the looming threat from outside of the dome. “The captain needs to know.”

Windjammer nodded then looked to Comet Streak. “Anything more?”

Comet Streak held out a hoof and squinted his eyes while concentrating, turning an ear to focus better. Then, he shook his head.

“Right.” Windjammer spread his wings. “Back to the castle.”

Comet Streak spread his wings as well. The two took to the sky and Rust Feather’s tail flicked past my nose as she followed them both into the air.

“With me, civilian,” she ordered.

I glanced at the looming form of Sombra but quickly looked away, feeling his gaze settle on me again. I shuddered as a chill raced up my spine. With a flap of my wings, I launched myself after the others, bringing up the rear. Windjammer took the lead while Rust and Comet turned to surveying the streets below.

Although I had no idea who I was looking for, I followed their lead. My tail flicked and I glanced at Rust then shook my head. Feeling the wind on my scales, I took another moment to revel in the freedom my wings granted.

* * *

Sweeping in beneath the castle with the others in the lead, I spotted Shining Armor standing with John and Spears. Probably deep in conversation. Rust Feather soon had us flying straight toward them as we passed other members of the guard having improved the fortifications around the open plaza while we were on patrol.

As we got nearer, I noticed the two gryphons. Ekks was busy working to repair the damaged strap of her satchel. Drake was nearby, adjusting the chinstrap of the helmet she’d been given. It wasn’t a perfect fit, it being made for a pegasus, but she was determined to make it work.

Landing at a run, both Rust Feather and Windjammer rushed to make their reports to Shining Armor, leaving Comet Streak and myself to stand back a little. While the flight had been short, it had done nothing to ease the tension I could feel radiating from the two pegasi guards. Their urgency quickly ending the conversation between Shining, John and Spears.

Other members of the guard looked our way, concern etched on their muzzles, even as they went about their tasks. There was so much worry among the ponies, whether or not they were members of the guard, it gave a tense atmosphere to the plaza. One which I tried to shrug off with a shake of my wings before focusing on the report of Rust Feather and Windjammer.

I wasn’t exactly sure if Comet and I were even needed to add anything, not that I knew much more than what had been said on the rooftop. Even so, I listened in. There wasn’t much more to it than what Windjammer had already said, other than the full names of the missing guards; two unicorns by the names of Steadfast Ward and Unyielding Stance. Rust also gave her report on the movements outside the barrier before finishing with a comment I don’t doubt was aimed at me.

“Be less dangerous if we weren’t having to foalsit some civilians.”

My tail lashed in annoyance but I kept my mouth shut.

“Not everypony in war wears armour, Corporal,” said Shining Armor. “We’re spread too thin to not accept help.”

He then turned and faced both Comet Streak and myself. “Anything to report?”

Considering how against my presence Rust Feather was, I simply rolled my eyes then looked to my friend. Comet Streak’s gaze appeared both focused yet elsewhere at the same time. It was an expression I had only ever seen him sporting when a big test was looming in school.

“Frustrated,” he eventually replied. “The two soldiers. I was sure… I could hear them before we landed.”

Comet Streak shook his head. “But, when we did land, the street was empty. Only the mist remained.”

Shining Armor frowned then turned his head, gazing into the streets across the plaza in the direction Windjammer had indicated in his report. He remained still, his expression fixed, likely in deep thought. Only the shimmer of magic on his horn gave any clue to him not having suddenly frozen in place.

Facing us again, he said, “Grab some food but be quick, Corporals. We will have an air and ground search the moment more patrols return.”

“Sir!” Rust Feather and Windjammer saluted before hurrying away.

Shining Armor glanced at Comet Streak then turned his attention fully onto me and John. “Is your group ready?”

While John replied for us both, most likely a yes, my attention shifted quickly to where Shield Breaker was listening intently to Ochre. Jackie stood nearby, a frown pulling at the corners of his mouth as he appeared to be looking at something in the sky beyond the safety of the castle above.

Princess Cadance, who had been talking with the pegasus she had carried during the run through the streets, stepped up beside our yak friend, offering a reassuring smile and words I didn’t catch. Jackie’s voice, however, was deep enough to reach my ears even if it sounded far softer than usual. It wasn’t quite like the one I remembered from the human world, but, still, it remained closer to the voice of the girl Jackie had previously been. A sudden thought niggled at me, bringing a frown to my scaly lips. The same thought which caused me to miss part of Jackie’s response but it slipped away when I heard Jackie speak.

“…ness. If we try to talk with the crystal ponies and they see Sombra looming over the city, won’t they just hide in their houses?”

Cadance’s expression shifted, a momentary glint of worry in her eyes. Her lips drew pensively together as her attention followed Jackie’s to the sky and the magical dome above. Then, with a small, graceful nod, her gaze grew resolute and the ever-present glow of magic surrounding her horn shone brighter.

The deep magenta hue of the dome slowly disappeared, as did the sight of Sombra and his enslaved followers as the sky itself began to appear. First in blotches but steadily growing and knitting together until all that could be seen above the city would easily be mistaken for the calmest of sunny days.

When it was done, the glow of Cadance’s horn eased, returning to its previous intensity. She let out a soft, shuddering breath; a wing extending ever so slightly as if to catch her balance.

I wasn’t the only one staring at her. In fact, I was pretty sure all eyes were on Cadance even as Shining Armor trotted toward her, a question ready to leave his lips.

Cadance, however, cut him off with a soft smile, saying, “We’re here to help the ponies of this city, not remind them of the one who imprisoned them. His image shouldn’t be the first thing they see after he made them sleep while the world moved on without them.”

Shining Armor quickly caught her meaning. Stopping in front of her, he leaned forward and they rested their necks against each other. Unlike the dragonlands, it was a sign of affection I’d frequently seen among couples in Ponyville in the past few months.

Looking to Jackie, I caught the hint of a smile peeking out from his coarse fringe. His attention still appeared centered on the sky.

“Lieutenant,” Shining Armor’s voice pulled me back to the discussion we had barely started. But only for a moment as a harsher voice caught my ear.

“–but you’re going after the teapot! Why can’t I go with you?”

I spotted Richard as he stomped a hoof in front of the two gryphons.

Drake spread her wings while Ekks finally re-slung her repaired satchel across her body before giving it a quick reassuring pat.

“We cover more ground a lot faster than you can,” Drake stated rather bluntly. Ignoring the simmering response of the earth pony in front of her, she looked to Ekks and asked, “Ready?”

Ekks gave a short nod then spread her wings, taking to the air just ahead of her fellow gryphon. As the two flew away, Richard ground his teeth together and kicked a stone away, clearly frustrated.

“Hey!”

My attention snapped to John, who, like Spears and Shining Armor, was staring at me as if waiting for me to respond. “Equestria to Cremator.”

I shook my head then clapped my hands together. “Right. Are we ready to go?”

I glanced around at the rest of the ponies and other creatures who were to join us, the scales of my brow pinching together as my enthusiasm waned. “What about Boo? Isn’t she going with us?”

Shining Armor tensed his cheek.

“Still on reconnaissance,” Spears explained. “She’ll join us in the field.”

“Now that Sombra is here, we need to move quickly,” Shining Armor stated. His gaze shot to Spears who snapped to attention. “Lieutenant, your group has its mission. Seek your goal, but keep the civilians amongst your numbers safe. You will be assisted by Privates Brass Hooves and Sturdy Lance. Take Blaster and his companions for extra security.”

He saluted Spears with a hoof; Spears returning it in kind.

I said nothing. My attention shifting to my friends and the others joining our group as they finished their preparations. Then I looked in the direction I had last seen Boo fly before we parted ways on our earlier missions. My tail twitched when I saw nothing but buildings and the calm sunny sky projected on the magical dome.

With a pang of worry tightening inside of me, I followed John as she called and led me to where the others were waiting.

* * *

Gliding in, I flared my wings and landed softly beside John. Well, as softly as claws can be when they suddenly grip cobblestone.

“Any progress?” I asked.

John simply tilted her head toward the nearest house. Richard and Spears stood in front of the door, which was only open enough for somepony to peak out. I didn’t catch what was said but couldn’t help but snort-scoff a giggle as the door to the house suddenly slammed shut, barely missing their noses. Both stallions stared at where the pony had been moments before while John jabbed me in the side with an elbow.

“That well, huh?” I mused, pursing my scaly lips.

Looking at John, I grinned but all she did was shake her head. Taking the silent hint, I turned back in time to hear Richard yell, “Yeah, well, not like we’re trying to help you ponies or anything!”

He quickly turned and trotted back toward the street where John and I were waiting.

Spears let out a groan of frustration, uttered a quick apology to the pony potentially still behind the door, then stomped after Richard.

“What was that?” Spears demanded when he had finally caught up with Richard in front of where John and I were standing.

Richard simply shrugged. “Exactly what you were doing, only faster.”

And it was going to be one of those times with Richard. I rolled my eyes and folded my arms across my chest to watch on, but kept the rolled-up parchment I held from being crushed.

Spears’ gaze hardened. “They’ve just awoken from the strongest magical torpor currently known, one used on them by mad the King who enslaved them. You don’t need to be so aggressive with them.”

Richard snorted then smirked, puffing out his chest. “Of course, you’d know about being aggressive with others. After all, you handled John in such a kindly manner back at Farrier’s Rest.”

John hissed softly beside me.

Yep. He was definitely going for the throat on this one.

Seeing his verbal barbs dig in deeper, Richard stepped closer to Spears, almost causing their noses to touch as he smugly suggested, “Why don’t you arrest them for not answering your questions?”

Richard’s smirk couldn’t be bigger as he leaned back but remained focused on Spears. A flicker of a question dawned on Spears’ face but it was quickly swept away as he scrunched his snout and a hint of controlled anger gripped his voice.

“First of all, that was a very different situation. Second, I was reprimanded for how I dealt with some of the incidents in Farrier’s Rest.” The anger in Spears’ voice tempered with a twinge of pain while his cheek rose in a slight grimace. “Something I still regret.”

I stole a quick glance at John but her face was unreadable.

The strength of Spears’ tone returned just as quickly with his next declaration, pulling my attention back to the argument, “Third, I have been working to improve my conduct regarding similar circumstances. This being a good chance to do so.”

“You sound like a guidance councillor,” Richard shot back then gestured broadly with a hoof to the houses lining the street. “Not that any of this matters. We’re just wasting time. We need what these ponies know about Sombra or we’ll never find clues to where he might be keeping the teapot.”

I rolled my eyes again. Back to his preferred rant. Of course. The sigh I caught from John made me feel she thought the same way.

Apparently, from the irritated snort through his nostrils, Spears did as well. With a short shake of his head and, doing his best to momentarily ignore Richard, Spears called my name.

I blinked. I didn’t realise he had noticed my return but I quickly stepped forward with the rolled-up parchment and presented it to him as if it were a royal decree, even slightly bending a knee.

Taking it in his magic, Spears quickly unrolled and read the contents. Pulling a quill from his armour using his magic, he quickly jotted something down then rolled it up again.

“Take this to Ochre,” he instructed, floating the parchment to me while his gaze returned to Richard.

Wrapping my claws around it, I stretched my wings and glanced at John. I swear her eyes were pleading with me to take her too, but this was a job for one with wings. Just as Richard launched into yet another tirade, I hurled myself skyward.

In seconds I was out of range for Richard’s complaints and well on my way across the rooftops, looking for Ochre’s group. I spotted the third group, the one lead by a unicorn called Brass Hooves, who was knocking on doors just like Spears had only with three cloaked ponies behind him. I smirked to myself at the weirdness of it all. Nothing like creepy ponies in cloaks and armour doorknocking for help in finding the unicorn who ruled you with a magical iron hoof to make a great first impression. Nothing at all.

I shook my head and flew on, catching a glimpse of Sturdy Lance as he stayed aloft, watching all three groups as he caught thermals. When I noticed him look my way, I flipped onto my back, saluted with a claw and continued in the direction he had been looking last.

I rolled back onto my stomach in time to see Comet Streak leap into the air from the next street over. Banking toward him, I nodded at him but didn’t get anything in response as he shot up higher toward Sturdy Lance. I shrugged, urgent message, I guess.

Swooping in low, I flared my wings and landed with a stroll to approach Ochre who stood back, watching as Jackie and Shield Breaker did their best to talk to a rather bewildered looking earth pony.

“Drakaina,” Ochre greeted without looking in my direction. I wasn’t even sure he had seen me from beneath the floppy brim of his well-worn hat.

“From Spears,” I said, holding the parchment out only to have it plucked away by magic. While the grizzled unicorn read, my attention drifted to Jackie and Shield Breaker. The earth pony they had been talking at drowsily apologised for not knowing anything, listlessly went back inside and softly closed the door.

Well, at least that was a better response than I had seen anyone else get so far; especially Richard. Neither of the former mid-teen humans seemed ruffled at the rejection as they just went on talking while wandering back to the street.

“I thought this would go a little easier than it did in the show,” said Shield Breaker.

“Well, not everything has been going exactly how the show did,” said Jackie. “Maybe things here are different too?”

Shield Breaker’s attention and voice suddenly piqued. “Like the cloaked trio?”

“Yes!” Jackie blurted. “I’m telling you, I don’t think they’re ponies.”

“All three of them?” Although he sounded surprised, Shield Breaker kept his tone just as hushed as Jackie.

Jackie dropped his head but nodded to the next street over; the one I had seen Brass Hooves’ group investigating. “Blaster’s friends. They’ve got split hooves.”

“So do you,” Shield Breaker shot back a little smugly.

I swear I saw Jackie’s eyes roll under that shaggy fringe. “Not like I had a choice in that regard.”

“And Blaster’s hooves look normal,” Shield Breaker continued. “Clearly not a unicorn and looks too slim for most earth ponies. Pretty sure he’s a pegasus.”

“Then what about the other two?” Jackie pondered.

Shield Breaker shrugged. “Small yaks?”

Jackie turned what was likely a withering glare on his friend. I smirked to myself. Well, it would have been withering, if not for his ever-obscuring fringe.

“Then, what else has split hooves?” Shield Breaker asked still just as enthusiastically caught up in the moment as Jackie. “Other than your sister.”

Jackie snorted but did his best to shake it off. “Deer, obviously. Buffalo, minotaurs… Tirek?”

“Tirek’s a centaur,” Shield Breaker countered.

“I know, was just thinking aloud,” Jackie clarified.

“Anyway,” Shield Breaker said, looking to push the discussion in another direction. “What about the one with the thing across their back under their cloak?”

I blinked several times at that and stared at the unicorn while, oddly, Jackie gave voice to my thought. “The… what?”

“One of them has something like a rod or a staff across their back,” Shield Breaker explained, doing his best to mime the shape with his hooves. “Makes their cloak look weird. Lifts it up enough to show off the fluffy fur on the backs of their front legs.”

My attention snapped to the rolled-up parchment as it suddenly floated in front of my face, wrapped in an ochre-coloured– I mentally cursed at the colour sense part of my brain. Wrapped in a yellowish-orange magical aura.

“Take this to Private Brass Hooves,” Ochre mumbled.

Glancing at him, it was clear the old unicorn was focused on Jackie and Shield Breaker, who were now talking about the different types of weapons which were used or could be used by the Guard. Likely Ochre was assessing Shield Breaker in some way.

“Right,” I said, taking to the air again.

Ignoring Sturdy Lance again, I flew directly to deliver the message. It didn’t take long to arrive as the armoured unicorn had only moved two houses down with her group. Spotting Comet Streak approaching Brass Hooves, a flicker of movement caught the corner of my eye.

Turning to look, I spotted a brown pegasus, a familiar pale streak of blue in her mane and tail, flapping her way toward where I had last seen Spears, Richard and John. Boo. I felt squeal try to escape my throat and my heartbeat suddenly skyrocketed. Coming alive at seeing Boo safe and sound, I flapped my wings harder before making a hard landing on one knee. Shaking it off, I stood up, grinning and handed the parchment to the unicorn mare, Brass Hooves.

While waiting, I took a moment to glance at the cloaked Guard members. Blaster, the one who spoke the most, had his head uncovered, but still wore his goggles– I arched an eyebrow. Even though the dome of magic now shielded against the glare of the snowscape beyond the city.

Pushing aside that thought, I eyed his companions. The other two remained fully cloaked and, by the quick look of things… Yes, they did have fluffier fur on the backs of their forelegs. Whatever was special about that in Shield Breaker’s opinion. The one with the strange rod on their back beneath their cloak sounded like they were growling or grimacing in pain. The longer I looked, the deeper their growl became. Leaning closer, I could swear they were uttering a name.

Their head suddenly snapped in my direction.

“No.” The word hissed through their clenched teeth.

I jerked my head back at the glimpse beneath their hood, a scar dug deeply across their snout. I saw little more before the other one stepped between us, whispering something I couldn’t hear. I remained frozen even as the two walked away, leaving me still stunned by what I had momentarily seen.

Were those deep purple scales on their nose? On a pony?

Stepping away from the strange trio, with roiling emotions of creepiness and joy swirling through me, I did my best to settle a fresh grin on my face as I turned my attention to Comet Streak. Opening my mouth to comment, my grin quickly fell. Comet Streak’s eyes were fixed on the ground in front of him, his snout scrunched as he muttered the same thing over and over. “Ich weiß, dass ich sie gehört habe.”

I frowned to myself. He was still fixated on not finding the ponies he heard earlier? Listening to him repeat the phrase again and again, I slipped in beside my friend, quickly wrapped an arm around Comet’s shoulders then held him in a strong hug. I felt his body stiffen but his words immediately stopped when I whispered into his ear, “Ich glaube dir.”

Our moment was short-lived as Brass Hooves passed us our parchments and ordered us to visit the other groups; Comet Streak to Ochre and myself to Spears by way of Sturdy Lance.

In the air again, I deviated as told, keeping the overseeing pegasus up to date on what was being passed on the parchments. He said nothing and wrote nothing down. I simply waited for him to finish reading, admittedly shaking a little impatiently to get moving. Soon, I would be heading back to Spears. And Boo had been headed that way earlier. I grinned widely at the thought. Boo was probably there and I was going to give her the biggest hug–

The moment Sturdy Lance gave me the all clear, I twirled backward, diving away before tucking in my wings to shoot for my goal. My wings flapped only enough to keep me from plummeting while I rocketed across the sky. I spotted Boo beside John and I was pretty sure she noticed me. So, it wasn’t going to be a surprise hug, but she was still getting one!

In my excitement, I may have overshot a little and had to double back. Flipping over, I caught a glimpse of what may have been a pony a few streets north but they weren’t there when I took a second glance. Trick of the shadows maybe?

Landing quickly, I swear I was vibrating in anticipation as I handed the parchment to Spears again. I barely even noticed Richard had stopped his rant in the time I was away, but he was still right in front of Spears. My eyes darted between Spears and where John and Boo were, waiting for the hope of Spears not having to send me out immediately.

I could hear some of what John and Boo were talking about. Something about going out of their way for others but also wearing a mask like she does. Whatever that was about. John declaring that she wasn’t dating me, that was weird. Me and John? Nah. The waiting dragged on. Oh, come on! I was wriggling my fingers and even my toes as my annoyance continued to grow with how long Spears was taking to read and make any decisions he needed.

And now Boo was talking about the Lieutenant. Speaking of, I puffed out my chest and did my best to lock eyes with Spears, hoping to convey just how much I needed to leave his presence. Thankfully, he finally seemed to catch my impatience and, without sending me out immediately on another flight, dismissed me. I gave the fastest salute I could before escaping his sight with a giggle.

“…military specialist in infiltration and observation,” Boo said as I approached from behind John. No point in sneaking up on Boo after all. “I’ve seen you sneaking some glances his way. Not to mention the dreamy look you get when watching him for a while.”

“I don’t–” John spluttered, her voice quickly growing louder.

Oh, goodie! She seemed to be teasing John like I had been. Even if her tone was a lot more neutral. I slowed my pace to an anxious crawl, deciding this was definitely something I wanted to hear.

“Your emotions are more mixed. Compared to the Lieutenant, you’re a soft warm glow.” After a few seconds of silence, Boo shrugged and said, “Changeling, remember. Reading emotions are kind of my thing.”

John frowned, muttering more to herself than Boo as her head drooped. “But… I can’t be falling in love.”

“Guy. Girl. Other. Any can fall in love.”

Darn right they do! I swear I caught a flicker of Boo’s eyes in my direction as I crept ever closer.

“I get that but I’m a guy back as a human.”

Boo shrugged again. “So was Cremator and she’s testing the waters with me.”

“Yes, and she was always more gender fluid than most people I know, among other things. I wasn’t.” John, looking at the ground as I slunk up beside her, shook her head. “I’m not.”

I reached out and wrapped an arm around John’s shoulders, pulling her into a comforting hug even as she jumped the moment we touched. “Doesn’t mean you can’t give it a try. And the word you’re looking for is pan.”

Recovering quickly, John shot me a glare as I slipped away from her. Her eyes firmly fixed on me with a slight scowl. “This isn’t something to joke about!”

“I’m not,” I said, quickly sliding up beside Boo. I smiled widely at her and said, “I really really want to hug you. Can I?”

Boo gave a soft smile and simply nodded.

It was all I needed as I stepped right in and wrapped my arms around her in what was probably a fiercer hug than I had intended. I was just so glad to see her safe, what with the Guard members still missing and all. I felt a hoof wrap around me as Boo returned the hug and, after a few more moments, John’s voice broke through to me again.

“How can you not be joking?” she demanded. “Don’t you remember Amber Smyth? After all, you’ve made it so I can never forget that incident.”

“Because it was funny,” I said as I broke the hug with Boo to face John. “You tripped, not just on your tongue, but the basketballs as well.”

The glare John fixed on me could have burned through steel.

“And,” I said, pressing on, “unlike with her, I can see Spears is actually interested. You look like you enjoy spending time together.”

John’s scowl didn’t ease.

I shrugged. “Just trying to give some advice.”

Grinning, I stretched out my wings, adding, “Maybe be your wing-girl?”

John’s response was lost before she could fully scrunch her snout as a shout rang out from further down the street. Every pony, deer, changeling and dragon turned in search of the source.

“Help!” A panicked mare called as she dashed into view at the next junction of streets. She frantically looked to her left. Seeing no one, she called again, “We need help!”

By the time she had turned her head to the right and finally seen our group, Spears was charging forward with the rest of us not far behind. Except for Richard who said something as we hurried ahead but I didn’t catch his words before hearing his hooves striking the cobblestones in an attempt to catch up.

The mare in question had only taken a step or two toward us before realising we were all running to her; Boo and myself taking to the air seemingly out of instinct. The mare then glanced back the way she had come, trotting on the spot a little as she seemed to anxiously try and figure out if she should wait or hurry back ahead of us to whatever she needed help with.

Spears barked out an order to inform Sturdy Lance and bring in the other groups. While my brain was still processing it, Boo shot away to fulfill it. I hardly had a chance to look to her beyond my shoulder and she was on her way, only a glimpse of the streak in her tail left for my eyes to catch.

Snapping back into focus, I flared my wings, bringing up my feet and spreading my toes for landing as we quickly reached the unicorn. I didn’t even touch down as a few words passed from the new mare to Spears and back in rapid succession only punctuated by panic and heavy breaths from sudden exertion.

“What’s wrong?”

“Injured soldiers!”

Spears attention turned laser focused. “Where?”

The mare’s response was to turn and run in the direction she had come from. With little else to go on, we all turned and gave chase. With instruction from Spears, I flew a little higher but kept every pony and deer in sight, staying above the rooftops so that Boo could direct the others to us as we left the last place she had known us to be located.

It was a good thing we did as it was another three blocks and a turn toward the edge of the city before we finally came upon the scene. The unicorn mare had been true to her word and her panic justified. Three ponies, each wearing armour of the Guard, lay on the street, their faces grimacing with pain.

Needing to stay within view for the groups Boo had rushed to inform, I could do little more than watch as the unicorn mare, Spears and John all moved in to assess the downed ponies. Richard stood a few paces back. Thankfully, Richard barely spoke as he watched on, much like myself, so I could hear most of what was said above a whisper. Even while I lazily circled, catching small thermals to stay aloft with minimum wing effort.

John’s shoulder and flank brushed against Spears’ side as she moved to try and assist. Nothing was said, but I swore I saw a look pass between them. I definitely noticed a shudder ripple through Spears which ended with him standing a little taller.

The horns of Spears and the unicorn mare started to glow as they checked for any visible injuries. For their part, I couldn’t hear the injured ponies make a sound but they remained prone on the cobblestone street. I kept a close eye on the unicorn mare as she tended to the earth pony among the fallen trio.

As her cloak settled wildly around her, covering her cutie mark, that frustrating part of my brain assessed her features. In shape and size, her horn was just like any other unicorn mare I had seen. Around her neck hung an onyx amulet with a deep crimson ruby at its core. Her mane and tail were pale in tone, an arctic blue, while the fur of her coat was a greyish heliotrope. I clenched my jaw and snarled inwardly. Just stop it already!

“I had just stepped out of my house,” said the unicorn mare, thankfully interrupting my thoughts as she recounted the events leading up to her getting the attention of us, at Spears’ insistence. “The first one approached me, staggering. Looked like he was struggling to stand. I caught him with my magic as he started to fall. It was when I eased him to the ground that I saw the others. Already laying down.”

“Do you know what did this?” Spears pressed. “Did you see anything else?”

“I’m sorry,” the unicorn mare said, shaking her head. “My head is still foggy. I only woke up recently. I don’t even remember falling asleep. I was hiding from the fighting in the streets with the King’s soldiers. I only stepped outside to see if it had stopped because it was so quiet.”

“King’s soldiers?” Spears wondered, loud enough for me to hear.

“Of course,” the mare replied. “There was a lot of fighting.”

She looked at the strongly built earth pony she had previously been examining and shook her head again. “He wasn’t one of them.”

Looking to the other two fallen Guard members, a pair of unicorns, she added, “None of them could have been. I’ve never seen this armour before. Definitely not the King’s.”

Another turn of her head. Back to Spears. “Theirs is like yours.”

She paused a little, her words only now hesitating at the strangers she had hurriedly called into her presence. Using her magic to pull her cloak more around her as if to protect herself, she asked, “Who are you?”

“Lieutenant Spears of the Royal Guard,” Spears replied. “In service to their Highnesses Princess Celestia and Princess Luna of Canterlot. I and others are here investigating the strange reappearance of the Crystal Empire.”

“Reappearance?” The mare sounded absolutely confused. “Sorry? You mean, the city–”

She tapped a hoof on the cobblestones. “This city… disappeared?”

Spears took a single step forward. “Ma’am, I know this may be hard to believe but…”

As Spears trailed off into a difficult explanation as to what he meant, I caught sight of Sturdy Lance arriving, but not in the air as I expected. Instead, I spotted him forcing Blaster and his companions forward on hoof.

There was an interesting moment of apprehension from the mare as apparently dragons and deer weren’t exactly regular sights in the Crystal Empire of her time. It wasn’t exactly helped by Blaster’s companions still being almost entirely covered by their cloaks.

The unicorn pressed a hoof between her eyes and slowly shook her head. “I was not prepared for today.”

John approached the unicorn and gently rested her neck against hers, the equivalent of a light hug especially for those stuck on all fours. The unicorn didn’t resist.

“Maybe it was the miasma,” Spears wondered aloud, his eyes still on the fallen Guards. He frowned to himself. “Could be thicker in other parts of the city.”

“Well, at least that ends the other search,” Brass Hooves declared once she approached Spears. All attention turned to her while her gaze remained similarly fixed on the three fallen ponies. “Steadfast Ward and Unyielding Stance. And that…”

She peered down on the earth pony before glancing back to Sturdy Lance. “Any word if Tower Shield is missing? This kind of looks like him.”

“Not sure,” Sturdy Lance replied. “Haven’t received any message from the castle encampment about it.”

Glancing at Spears, I noted his quill and parchment floating in his magical aura as he made a few notes. I sighed then circled lower, readying myself for the inevitable flight at the Lieutenant’s command.

Looking up from the parchment, his eyes scanned the rest of us and our surroundings. “Likely best move. Get the injured back to the camp for assistance.”

As Spears rolled up the parchment and put away his quill, I flapped my wings to hover as I approached him, but Spears never passed the parchment to me. Instead, the magic carried it over to Sturdy Lance. “Take this quickly to Captain Armor. Best he knows immediately. We’ll prepare and start moving the injured behind you.”

“Lieutenant,” Sturdy Lance saluted before lurching skyward and darting off toward the middle of the city.

I continued to hover, watching Sturdy Lance fly away, a little confused after being used as a messenger service for so long already. A smile broke across my face when I spotted Boo flying toward us with Ochre’s group not far behind her on the street. Instead of landing, I flapped over to them. My feet hit the ground and I fell into step beside Comet Streak.

“Good news,” I said, hurrying a little ahead of my bat pony friend then turning to walk backwards so I could face him. “It looks like we’ve found the missing members of the Guard.”

Comet Streak’s ears perked up a little and he arched an eyebrow in question as he raised his head to stare at me. Probably trying to gauge if I was making a dark joke or not.

“We actually found three,” I continued, looking over my shoulder to the group surrounding the three on the ground. “One of the Guard even identified them. She’s a little iffy on the earth pony’s name though.”

And Comet Streak suddenly picked up his pace, trotting past me to see for himself.

“Hmm,” Ochre said with a heavy sigh next to me. “Some good news at least.”

Looking to the others, I added, “We also met a local but I didn’t catch her name.”

As we neared the larger group, I could hear Spears continuing his interrogation of the unicorn in question.

The local unicorn’s attention moved to their surroundings. “The buildings look just like they did yesterday. Only there are a lot less ponies in armour fighting each other in the streets now. Something I’m very grateful for. King Sombra’s soldiers were fighting back but losing numbers. I did my best to hide. Then I guess I fell asleep and I woke up a short time ago.”

“Anything before then?” Spears tried to press.

“Before the fighting?” Brass Hooves added. “Possible troop movements?”

The local unicorn gave a flat look. “I’ve been studying medicine while interning at the mortuary as I was told it would help toward my accreditation. All it has actually done is had me travelling back and forth to the Halls of the Dead. Not that I could do much of that in the past few weeks as the soldiers kept cutting off access to more and more parts of the catacombs every other day.”

Spears and Brass Hooves exchanged a long knowing look. Feeling Spears would soon ask us questions, I did my best to slip my way past and between others toward where John was standing.

“And you know the entrances to these catacombs?” Spears asked.

The unicorn nodded. “Of course. I use them all the time. The nearest one is about four blocks from here.”

“Private,” Spears said, looking to Brass Hooves again. “Remain here and watch over the injured until Sturdy Lance returns with assistance.”

Brass Hooves saluted but asked, “What of the civilians with us?”

“They are more capable than you think,” said Spears. Turning to the cloaked trio, he barked, “Specialist Blaster.”

I stepped past the Leopard Appaloosan, eyeing him as he stiffly straightened.

“You and your team will accompany us as we search the catacombs. Your primary role, protect the civilians.”

Stopping next to John, I caught a twitch from Blaster’s cheek before he spoke through his clenched jaw. “Protect civilians.”

The local turned to him and said, “You will do well.”

Blaster nodded stiffly. “Do… well.”

Turning to John, Spears did his best to smile but the focus of his pending mission stole away much of the kindness. “Are you and your friends ready to assist? We don’t know what we could find.”

I shrugged then rested my hands on the back of my head. Grinning, I said, “Not like we’ve known before. Doesn’t stop us from trying.”

John stepped closer to Spears and gave a hopeful smile. “It could be what we’re looking for. Better to take the chance.”

Spears nodded. He closed his eyes and took a calming breath. Drawing himself up to his full height, he addressed the group as a whole. “With the missing Guards now found, the mission the civilians among us came to perform can now begin. We will be entering the catacombs of the city, unicorns, prepare your light spells. Myself, the Specialists of the Guard, and Ochre of the Hunter’s Association will be on guard against the possibility of Sombra’s soldiers. Be prepared for anything.”

Without a word of objection, Spears turned to the local unicorn mare, whose name I soon learned he had picked up while I met up with Ochre’s group, and said, “Lead the way, Radiant Hope.”

Author's Note

So many apologies for how long this has taken. So many thank yous for those who have stuck around and even found this story in the time I've been struggling with this chapter. Countless thank yous to those who have given me support through it all.

Translations:
“Wo sind sie?” - "Where are they?"
"Ich weiß, dass ich sie gehört habe.” - "I know I heard them."
“Ich glaube dir.” - "I believe you."

Guest characters appearing in this chapter:

Drake - ThatOneGriffin
Ekks - Bronyxy
Blaster - Bernard
Searing - Scroll

MA1-C4: Crossfire

John

“You! Deer! Run!”

A soldier had definitely shouted at me. Only they or a strict school teacher could muster such authority in their voice. It kicked me and my heart into high gear. I shot away from my perch. A breath later, there was a whoosh behind me as something swooped through where I had been sitting.

I didn’t dare look back. It was bad enough looking forward. Pegasi, bat-winged ponies and even gryphons, all in helmets, burst out of the sky. Each targeting villagers, refugees and soldiers alike. It didn’t matter. We were all fair game.

I tried to duck and weave any who approached me. My goal? Find shelter. Not that it was easy. Some of the gryphons swooped low, bringing in normally earthbound ponies and unicorns in their talons.

One of the gryphons dropped a helmeted unicorn on the ground near me, a very familiar looking unicorn without any marking on his flanks. He hit the ground running, his horn glowing pure white, forming a wall of magical light in front of him as he charged towards the soldiers of the village.

“Jacob?” I gasped, my eyes wide in horror of what he was doing and what the soldiers of the village could do to him in return.

Thankfully, they weren’t a match for the former human. His wall of light shifted to make a triangular plough which pierced the line of soldiers and tossed them aside as Jacob ran through.

Even though my heart was racing, I felt it sink at the sight of Jacob doing the bidding of the dark unicorn.

I mentally kicked myself at turning my back on Jacob. I could do little to help him. I was just a scared deer and I needed to find a safe place to hide. Yes, I could run and do so very fast, but that meant nothing when the attacks came from the sky.

The air was filled with the flap of wings. My ears twitched and turned in every direction so quickly as they tried to focus on the nearest threat, I thought they were going to twist themselves until they snapped off and fell to the ground.

A set of scaly arms wrapped around me. I jolted and bucked in an attempt to break free, but their clawed hands held fast. With a beat of my captor’s wings, I was wrenched from the ground.

Knowing the fate which awaited me if I were taken to the dark unicorn, I flung my head back as hard as I could. It connected with part of my captor hard enough to leave me seeing stars while a loud crack ripped into my ears. Seconds later, we hit the ground, the weight of my captor driving me into the dirt and forcing the air from my lungs.

Someone groaned. I know it wasn’t me. I could hardly breathe. The weight on my back shifted then disappeared as my captor forced themselves onto their feet.

“What?” they groaned, their voice was effeminate yet oddly familiar.

With them off me, I sucked in a huge breath and scrambled to my feet, trying to make some distance between me and my captor before they came to their senses.

“What’s going on?”

I frowned. Were they confused? Why weren’t they trying to grab me again?

Turning my head to face my attacker, I felt my heart leap into my throat when I saw them. The emerald green dragon. Her wings hung low and she was staggering for balance. Then I noticed her helmet, it was skewed to the right, no longer sitting properly.

Taking a chance, knowing it could mean they instantly attack me again, I called out. “William?”

“What?” the dragon responded. She turned her head to face me, searching for the one who had called. As she did, the helmet jolted back into place and her stance stiffened. Her wings flared wide and she lowered her stance.

“For my King!” she growled, then lunged forward, her vicious jaws wide as she let out a primal yell.

Reeling back, I tried to put more distance between us. But she moved so fast. I didn’t even have a chance to turn and bolt. If I could, I would be far harder to catch. Just as she was on me, her arms out stretched to wrap around my body and latch on with her clawed hands, I slammed my front right hoof into the ground and screamed. “No!”

What happened then was just as surreal as it was fast. The world in front of me simply exploded. Not in fire or death, nor a blast of force. The ground itself erupted, showering everything in dirt and dust. I struggled to see through the dust for a few moments, but what I saw, when I could, left me staring in slack-jawed awe.

For out of the ground they had burst, thick, long and many in number. They cared not for what had stood on the ground before their arrival, throwing ponies, carts and tools about and cracking many a nearby building. And now they stood, a wall of massive green vines reaching far enough into the sky that the winged attackers from the dark unicorn suddenly had to dodge or crash. Many of them ended up entangled.

I blinked in wonder and amazement. “What just happened?”

“What?”

I turned at the panicked voice, gazing up in time to see an emerald dragon fall from the sky. She let out a scream followed by a grunt as she hit the ground with a heavy thump.

I paused. That voice. It was still effeminate, but nothing like as gravelly as the one from before. I jumped, my heart still racing, as something hit the ground next to me. Curse these fragile deer nerves!

Near my hoof, I spotted a helmet as it rolled to a stop. Not just any helmet, one of those used by the dark unicorn. One which, when worn, would cover the wearer’s eyes and only let them see through narrow slits.

My attention shot from the helmet to where the dragon had fallen. She was groaning but appeared to be dragging herself from the ground.

“William?” I called.

The dragoness’ head shot up and she quickly looked about in confusion. Even before she had a chance to look at me, or properly gain her footing, there was a flash of light. A magical glow suddenly encompassed William’s head, then the young dragoness’ eyelids drooped, she stumbled to the side, before collapsing in an unconscious heap.

“William!” I screamed, running toward her fallen form. I was briefly aware of another set of thundering hooves beside me before Lieutenant Spears jumped in front of me and forced me into a sliding stop before I could crash into him. He glared, his head down and horn glowing with magic; the same colour glow as the one which had flashed around William before she fell.

“Calm yourself!” the Lieutenant snarled, baring his teeth as he kept himself between me and William.

My mind shrieked at me to flee from such a confrontation. But, the sight of William on the ground kept me rooted in place. As I watched, the glow from Spears’ horn wrapped around William and her fallen helmet. Both suddenly rose into the air, only supported by the magical aura.

“We have to leave!” the Lieutenant ordered. He stomped forward a step, forcing me back. He was still glaring at me even as he remained in perfect control of magically carrying William and the helmet. He turned to the others and shouted an order he probably hated to give. “Retreat! To the carts! Save the refugees and villagers! While they're distracted!”

With the order given, the soldiers broke from their defensive lines and darted to help the nearest villagers and refugees.

For me, I ran alongside Spears. My attention remained fixed on my floating dragon friend while my ears did their job of twitching about in search of threats. From the travelling I had done alone, I knew I could run faster than this. Just I didn’t want to outpace the others.

We reached the refugees and their wagons as they were hitching up some of the larger ponies. I guess it was a blessing they were being repacked with supplies just before the attack on the village.

All around us were shouts and screams, even bouts of crying broke out amongst the younger foals as they were rushed into the backs of carts and wagons. Sometimes, ponies were still climbing into wagons as the wagons began to move. Some fell, only to be forced up into carts by the stronger ground ponies, or floated to safety using unicorn magic. Spears forced me into a cart with him, not far from the rear of the column. At least he brought William and the helmet with us.

I looked back as we started to move. The last I saw of the village, with its impressive vines standing over it, was as a swarm of the dark unicorn’s winged attackers swamped the last two carts and all within them. We didn’t stop. Lieutenant Spears order those pulling to keep moving. Ponies cried. I sat and stared back in dismay.

We didn’t see them again. We were the rear-guard now.

* * *

Several groups of three pegasus guards soared overhead, passing down the line of wagons and carts, keeping ready to defend at a moment’s notice. Unicorns scanned the skies, searching for the faintest hint of a new attack. The adult regular ponies, soldier, villager and refugee alike, trotted alongside the carts, changing out who pulled them to keep us constantly moving.

Thankfully, the forces of the dark unicorn seemed content with the capture of the village. My jaw tightened. That and the ponies who Lieutenant Spears knew had been unable to catch up or escape with us. He looked frustrated and tired.

My ear twitched at a groan nearby. I turned my head in time to see William begin to stir. Then, the glow from Spears’ horn wrapped around William’s head and moments later, she was peacefully out again. I shot Spears a concerned look.

“Best I keep her down,” Spears said matter-of-factly when he caught my worried look. “Less problems on this trip the better and I don’t have any restraints.”

I let out a breath and slowly nodded. It wasn’t great to see my best friend knocked out whenever she stirred, but at least Spears’ could do it with the most care possible.

I scoffed at a thought and looked away. Magic. What a thing. I looked at my hooves. Apparently, I could do it too. Not like a unicorn. There was no glow of warning. Mine was nature based. What happened in the village was very clear about it. Spears even came up with a hypothesis for me. If I was stressed or scared enough, I could unwittingly trigger it. In the village, it was the vines. Thinking back to the cage, it was the moss and plant roots which had brought down the mirror and created the tunnel.

I frowned with the thought, still staring at my hooves. They were magical. I was magical. Yet I had no idea how to use it. Either my silence or my facial expressions concerned Spears enough to try to reassure me.

“You have a good soul, Miss,” he stated.

I scoffed at that and muttered under my breath. “I may have a soul but I am not a soldier.”

“In times such as those we faced, even civilians become soldiers,” the Lieutenant said. “You wanted to protect your friend and to save her. Both commendable acts. However, you ignored the orders of military personnel where they had authority, damaged property with your reckless use of summoning magic, and endangered many of us, including yourself, not to mention your friend, in the process.”

I flinched at the implication, shrinking a little as he continued. “Despite the result, I must place both you and your friend under arrest for everyone’s safety. At least until we reach the staging post.”

I sighed and hung my head. “As you must. William and I aren’t even meant to be here. We’re completely at your mercy.”

I felt something land gently on my shoulder. I turned my head to find Spears’ had reached out with a hoof to hold me as if with a hand, keeping us close and my focus on him.

“Chin up,” he said. “Even if we had won, I would still need to arrest you for property damage. You destroyed two houses with those vines and a third was probably made unliveable.”

That didn’t make me feel any better. Apparently, I was to be declared a menace to society.

“Even so.” Spears cleared his throat. “You did save her.”

He levitated the helmet William had worn up between us and said, “And you brought us this. It will be invaluable to our researchers. With time, they could use it to figure out how to stop helmets like these from controlling anypony else.”

“Huh,” I snorted. “Or dragon.”

Spears chuckled, adding, “Or dragon.”

He smiled a little at that as he kept his gaze locked with mine. It wasn’t the harsh glare he had given me before ordering me to run. I felt a warmth in my cheeks and shyly dropped my head to hide it. Even his voice was softer now. Now that we were in a wagon, one of many in a line, guarded by his soldiers, as we made our escape from the village. A village which, by now, was probably overrun.

My blush faded at the thought. Then it roared back and I stiffened as I realised the implication. No. No, John. Don’t even starting thinking like that. You’re a human and you like humans.

It was a simple question from Spears which brought me out of my momentary mental berating, though it didn’t exactly take the heat away from my face or change the direction of my mixed-up thoughts. “What’s your name?”

I blinked and turned back to face him. “Why?”

The hoof he had used to hold my shoulder was now rubbing the back of his head while he gave me a rather coy smile. “Well, if we’re ever going to get you back to your people, we’ll need a name to help us locate your home.”

“Oh, um, not that it will help, but, it’s John,” I replied. I inwardly cringed. Was he just as flustered about me? I quickly shook my head. Stop it brain!

“Odd name,” said Spears. He quickly caught himself. “For a pony. If you were a pony…”

I looked at him flatly. Smooth.

“Why exactly don’t you think knowing your name will help?”

I rolled my eyes and looked at William’s unconscious body; her unconscious dragon body. “William and I, we aren’t exactly from here.”

“Obviously,” Spears chuckled. He leaned back and held up one front hoof then the other. “Dragon. Deer. Neither of you are common in Equestria proper.”

“Equestria?” I mused, looking to the lush vegetation as the wagon rolled on. “That’s where we are?”

“Of course,” Spears nodded.

I gave a giggle and inwardly groaned at the sound I made. With a shake of my head, I said, “Trust me when I say this, but William and I, we come from a place far from here. Much further than you could ever imagine.”

He gave me a curious look.

I rolled my eyes. “You’ll probably want to have me committed for what I’m about to tell you, but someone has to hear it at some point.”

And so, as the wagons rolled on, I began to explain how I had come to be in the village and everything before then. It would take a while, and Spears would give me many strange looks throughout, but, we had ample time to kill as we rolled toward what we hoped would be safety.

Author's Note

This chapter and the next one had a problem which I only solved today. That being that either one could have had John or Cremator/William as the point of view. The problem was, once the helmet came off and William's mind was freed, she would stop the story dead, right in the middle of an action scene.

I thank the unintended creation of Spears in the previous chapter for solving my problem with knockout magic. I also didn't see a possible romance between John and Spears coming. Going to be fun seeing that play out. Spears was a glorified extra until this happened. Now, I have to figure out what to do with him.

Sigh.

And yes, that is a reference to Friendship is Witchcraft hidden in there.

I should also be watching Loading Ready Run's donation drive Desert Bus for Hope (event now complete until next year) but it has already distracted me from writing this chapter and the next one yesterday. It raises money for Child's Play Charity. They have auctions and giveaways or you can just watch the crazy while they play the most boring game ever.

It is better than it sounds... the donation drive, not the game. The game is terrible.

Side Arc 1 - Chapter 1: Deer Oh Deer (Extended Edition)

John

I stepped out of the tent and into the morning sunlight. Feeling its warmth wash over me, I moved to stretch my still somewhat alien body from head to stumpy little fluffy tail. Even though I felt the satisfying pops and clunks as my bones shifted into place, I still felt on guard for—

The searing sting snatched at my lower spine as my skin pulled taut across my back. I squeezed my eyes shut and clenched my jaw, but a yelp of pain still escaped before my teeth clamped tight.

When the tightness and clenching pain finally started to ease, I let my breath out in slow, ragged gasps. Opening my eyes, I did my best to distract myself by examining the camp. As it had been since we arrived, the camp was a bustling hive of activity. Especially now that more specialists and assessors had clearly arrived. Most notable of which were the pegasi.

They closely watched those with wings, putting them through rigorous testing for if and how well they could fly. From what I saw, most left the assessors very satisfied. The few who didn’t or refused to take part, some declaring a fear of heights like a particular purple-maned bat pony, were stood to one side for further counselling.

Watching it all, I had to wonder, what was everything leading to? There were just so many of us, well over a hundred if what I’d overheard the medical unicorns talking about was accurate. That left a heavy lump in my stomach. And these were only the ones successfully freed during the battle. How many more remained under the control of Sombra and his helmets?

I shook the thought aside then quickly moved on.

Passing another of the larger tents, I peeked inside to see a number of unicorns sitting in rows, most listening attentively to the specialists who were trying to drill the very early basics of magical control into the group of former humans. For a moment, I thought of joining them, but decided against it. My magic was different and probably worked in some completely other way to the focusing of a unicorn.

Outside, just next to the tent, I found more unicorns, including Jacob, who were being put to the test of levitating small objects by another group of assessors. To my surprise, Jacob appeared rather adept at floating the wooden buckets he was instructed to use. Three, four. I quickly counted more. Up to eleven in total. I also watched in amazement as Jacob spun them about in a wide circle before returning them to the ground. A splintering crack announced that he still had something to learn about being delicate. Something the assessor watching him made very clear.

Of course, he wasn’t the only unicorn to be tested. Many performed very well, while some clearly needed a little more teaching in the basics. One who accidentally picked up a heavy metal barrel before flinging it across the camp with unintended ease, smiled bashfully at their assessor; a purple unicorn with a dark purple mane and tail. She looked a little frazzled by this sapphire blue unicorn’s rather unexpected display of magical strength.

A distant metallic ‘tong’ was quickly joined by a shriek of alarm. A cry for a medic went up and I felt it was time for me to move on.

Worse was to come. I stiffened as I neared the tent of the missing. Where those trying to find others with whom they had arrived in Equestria gathered together. It was agony to walk by, seeing those inside looking to anyone who approached in hope that their friend or family member had finally arrived.

Those who had witnessed the transformations of their companions were the first to let their faces fall. They knew what creatures they were looking for and I wasn’t it. The ones who hadn’t, looked to those who came near, their eyes pleading with hope only to have it dashed as everyone moved on. And yet, they were the lucky ones.

On the first day, I had been approached by more than a few who had been searching for a deer. There was August, who was looking for her sister, February. Renzo sought his little sister Tauru. Both had looked to me in hope, but none broke my heart as much as when I had to explain to a rather strong and protective Earth pony named Lali that I wasn’t her daughter Adana.

The look in her eyes…

I squeezed mine shut at the memory and pressed on. I know why they asked of me. I was a deer and I was now female. They had clearly seen their loved ones changed. But I also knew that Sombra wasn’t interested in the deer his teapot had made, so he cast them aside. Wondering what could have happened to the deer who had come before me and not been seen since left me stricken.

I looked to Boo and Cremator as they approached me. I stopped and waited for them. I had been so very lucky. My friends, both new and old, and my sister were all here. We were somehow reunited while others remained apart.

Unsurprisingly, Boo was in her pegasus form. She may have been accepted by two Princesses of this country, but apparently, Changelings were still considered public enemy number one. As such, Boo had agreed to take a less conspicuous form when around other ponies.

As they approached, I could hear them discussing something, but I didn’t quite catch on immediately.

Boo scoffed. “Not like I want to go anywhere near a hive. Not looking for their kind of ‘education’.”

She went so far as to use her feathery wings as fingers to create visible quotation marks.

Cremator nudged her with an elbow. “Not to mention, you’re probably on their most wanted list.”

Boo shot my dragon friend a rather flat look. “Please don’t joke about that.”

At that, I decided to interject. “Don’t worry, William—”

“Cremator,” Cremator quickly corrected.

I looked at her, arched an eyebrow then sighed and faced Boo again before continuing. “Sorry, Cremator likes to make jokes even when they aren’t entirely appropriate.”

Boo nodded. “I am quickly learning so.”

Cremator spread her arms and grinned. I felt a shudder at the sight of her vicious teeth. “You know you love it.”

I sighed again and shook my head. The most annoying part was, Cremator was right. “Anyway, what’s this about education?”

“Higher ups have declared the camp is to be broken up by tonight,” Boo replied.

I blinked at that. “Wait. What? What do they expect to do with us all?”

Cremator interlocked her fingers and cracked them loudly. “Don’t know about you, but I’ve be told to visit the dragon lands. I’m supposed to learn how to be a dragon.”

I stared at Cremator in disbelief. “You’re kidding?”

Cremator puffed out her chest proudly. “Nope, I’m a dragon.”

Apparently, I appeared somewhat distressed as Boo cut in to ease my rising concerns. “I have orders to escort her. Best not to let her wander the world on her own.”

I can’t say it greatly helped. This was a strange world filled with magic and untold dangers. That and Cremator was more likely than anyone else I knew to run head on into trouble the moment she saw it. I tried to clear my suddenly rather dry throat and let out a squeak when next I spoke.

“What– What about Jacob…” I shook my head. “I mean, Shield Breaker and Comet Streak?”

My gaze switched quickly to Cremator then back to Boo. “What about my sister?”

Boo’s head snapped back and she gave me the strangest look before glancing between me and Cremator. “You two… are related?”

“What?” I exclaimed, unintentionally causing Boo to jump. “Oh, no, no, no, no, no!”

Cremator stepped up beside me and wrapped an arm around my back before squeezing me against her side. I winced as the skin of my burn let out another protest. Cremator simply pressed her cheek to mine and grinned at Boo. “You don’t see the family resemblance?”

I struggled against Cremator’s grip before finally managing to break free and shove her away. I heaved out a large breath then looked at the rather confused Boo and said, “Jackie is my sister.”

Strangely, her expression didn’t become any less confused. “The yak… is your sister?”

I swear I just saw Boo’s brain short circuit. “Remember, teapot.”

“Right,” Boo nodded hesitantly. “The teapot. Maybe someone should look into why it turns people into certain creatures. See if there is some sort of pattern.”

She looked to Cremator, adding, “We should probably get moving. It’s a long way to where we have to meet the dragon contact.”

I looked to Cremator then stepped forward. I reared up on my hind legs and put my front hooves on Boo’s shoulders to hold her while making her focus on me. She stiffened in my hold. I simply sighed deeply, looked into her eyes and said, “I just wanted to tell you, good luck. We’re all counting on you.”

Boo simply arched an eyebrow in question then quirked her lip in a smirk.

My gaze moved to Cremator and stared at her briefly before looking at Boo again. I nodded and said, “You’ll need it with her.”

Boo looked at me as if to ask, Really?

I nodded again.

“All right,” Boo said as I returned to my four hooves. “You are the strangest people…”

She shook her head and moved to join Cremator.

I stamped a hoof and raised my voice so I could be heard as they walked away. “You didn’t answer my question!”

“And what question is that, deer sister.” Simply by the tone, I could tell I was being given the cheesiest of smiles. Turning, I came face to fringe with Jackie.

I eyed him flatly and said, “You’ve been hanging around William too much.”

“She prefers Cremator now,” Jackie said, still smiling at me. It felt somewhat sinister how he was so focused on me.

“I know, I was just…” I trailed off before adding, “You know what, never mind.”

I fixed him with the biggest smile I could muster. “What do you want?”

“Can’t I just come to visit my tiny little sister?” Jackie asked. “See how you’re doing?”

I eyed him sceptically. “Sis, one, I’m still older than you.”

“Are you?” Jackie butted in. “Looks to me we’re about the same age now.”

“You know what I mean,” I growled before pressing on. “And two, I know you. What do you want?”

“Me?” he asked, dramatically pressing a hoof to his chest. “Whatever do you mean, deer sister?”

“Stop that,” I said bluntly. I looked him squarely in the eye and said, “I know that look even if I can’t see your eyes.”

Jackie gave a big snort and pouted. Such a strange sight on a brutish looking yak. “Aw, you’re no fun.”

“Jackie,” I pressed.

“Ugh,” he grumbled, his voice drifting into the deeper one of his new form. “Fine. Told get sister. Meet our guide. Go to forest.”

My eyebrows shot up at that, and not just because of Jackie’s suddenly rather stunted speech pattern. My surprise was quickly brushed aside by caution. “We’re going where?”

“Forest.” He tapped a hoof against my chest. At least I think it was a tap. It sure pushed me back a few steps and left another sore spot for me to worry about. “You learn magic. Control plants better.”

I blinked several times at that. “Oh.”

That sounded like a really good idea. I cringed as a memory flashed through my head. Maybe it could mean I don’t accidentally break buildings next time I try to defend myself? I eyed Jackie again. “And who is to be our guide…”

* * *

At least while we travelled with another group of former humans, before entering this forest, I finally got my answer. All the former humans had been split up and sent out into the world with instructors and, in the case of Shield Breaker, an assessor. Oddly enough, most of the gryphons chose to remain in Equestria rather than go mingle with other gryphons. I guess they knew something I didn’t.

I know I felt a little better when I learned that Comet Streak would be accompanying Shield Breaker in his travels. At least we were together, if only in sets of twos.

My eyes narrowed at that thought and I shot the one assigned to guide me and Jackie the harshest glare. I don’t exactly know how withering I could make it, having not studied deer facial expressions much, but it appeared to have the desired effect on Spears.

As I had throughout much of the journey when left to muse on our situation, I kept grumbling to myself. How had it come to this? Scratch that. I knew how. Better question was, of all possible ponies, why him? It was a question I raised as we continued our journey deeper into the forest.

Spears, still seeming uncomfortable around me, stiffened before replying, “It was an order from Princess Mi Amore Cadenza herself.”

“Ha!”

I jumped at Jackie’s surprisingly loud laugh. I eyed him cautiously. His entire body was shaking as he struggled to keep further laughter from escaping. My sister/brother is incredibly weird.

When I looked at Spears again to comment further, I found his face to be a little redder than before. I arched an eyebrow.

Riiight. I don’t think I want to know, even if they are both acting so strangely.

We pressed on, me moving a little ahead of the others. Not like I knew where I was going. I just didn’t want to deal with either of my companions right then. Not that I had much choice.

I couldn’t easily ignore them either as my twitchy ears honed in on every word they uttered, particularly Jackie. Every murmur, grunt and whisper he made caught my attention. I even picked up all but a few of the words which passed between them; most of which amounted to Jackie trying to urge Spears to do something. Whatever that something was clearly involved me in some way as I heard the words her and she a lot, along with my name.

I tightened my jaw as we continued on and Jackie kept pushing and pushing until I finally had enough.

“I am here, you know!” I snapped back over my shoulder at them. That probably wasn’t my best moment as the ground disappeared beneath my hooves and I started to fall. Not that I fell far before I felt the familiar tingle of magic surrounding my body.

With adept skill, Spears quickly had me back on firm ground alongside him. Now it was my turn to be red in the face as my embarrassment at being so clumsy sank in and rapidly grew.

My eyes flickered to Spears then back to the edge of the embankment and the murky… I want to say water, beyond. With my cheeks still burning, I uttered my sheepish thanks to Spears, especially as I remained dry. To his credit, Spears didn’t make a big deal out of it.

Wish I could have said the same about Jackie…

If I had thought whatever he was pushing Spears to do was annoying before, it was nothing compared to the teasing Jackie unleashed on me from that moment on. It didn’t take long for Jackie to step on my last nerve and when he did, I felt something which had been building up inside of me suddenly shift.

Moving ahead of Jackie, I quickly turned and reared up in front of him. My front hooves flailed in the air, even as the scar on my back protested the movement, before I brought them down with a crash and screamed, “Enough!”

Birds burst from the surrounding trees. Lizards and other small animals went scurrying for cover. And both Jackie and Spears backpedalled a few steps as the world in front of and either side of them erupted in a cloud of dirt and thick twitching vines.

“Do you really have to keep at it?” I snapped. With a step forward, the vines moved with me, ripping open more of the forest floor and lashing at the possible escape routes Jackie and Spears might take.

“I’ve spent the last few weeks worried sick about you and our friends! And now, just when I know we are all safe from the guy who tried to brainwash us all, you want to pick up all your childish games and unleash them on me?”

Jackie, to his credit, actually shrank under my withering gaze and words.

“I’ve been doing the best I can to make sure we survive in this world from the moment I escaped Sombra’s dungeon,” I stated. Thrusting a hoof at Spears, some of the vines lashed toward him, not that I intended it, and he quickly threw up a small magical shield to hold them back. “I even got thrown in jail just for trying to help people. Yet you think it’s funny to push me until I snap? At least Spears knows when to back off! But you–”

I caught my tongue as I felt something ripple through the ground beneath me. My vines instantly collapsed. Half a heartbeat later, some of them rose again, swirling and lashing toward me.

I stepped back, my eyes wide in horror. Had I really lost control to such an extent?

As the vines whipped back, circling me, I suddenly found myself surrounded by a barrier of pale purple light. My awe at the sight of the familiar magic was quickly struck aside as the vines slammed against the barrier before wrapping around it and doing their best to squeeze it while blocking everything beyond them from view.

My heart beat faster as the vines wriggled and squeezed. I gasped as a yelp went up outside the vines. A moment later, the magical barrier vanished. When it did, the vines crashed in, quickly enveloping me, wrapping around my limbs and body before holding me tight.

When I could see again, I found both Jackie and Spears surrounded by no less than six deer stags; all silent, all wearing metal helmets, and all glaring at the three of us. Spears opened his mouth to speak but one of the stags shot him a stern look, instantly silencing him.

Into our midst strode the regalest looking pale deer stag I had ever seen. Not that I had seen much outside of common deer back as a human, but seeing this stag, that was definitely not a fair comparison. When he reached the middle of our tiny clearing, he stopped and set his stern gaze upon me. He appeared to study me for a little while, a time in which no one dared to speak.

And, when words finally slipped from his lips, they carried a weight I had only felt when watching royalty in fantasy movies back in our human world. In my mind, this could only be the King Aspen who Spears had talked about earlier in our journey.

“One with so little control,” said the regal stag. “No wonder the ponies requested our help.”

Aspen snorted in distaste at his own words. “If it were not for what information had been passed to us, I would have thought you one exiled from Olenia.”

His stare hardened further as he continued to appraise me. “From what I have witnessed, you are a danger to yourself and those around you.”

My head drooped. Not that I didn’t know it already. Just, I could actually feel the authority radiating from this stag, along with his disappointment.

I watched as Spears bowed low to the stag, even as his words partially clarified my earlier assumption. “Your Majesty. Princess Celestia sent us to you, knowing that your people would be best suited in teaching John your customs and how to control her abilities.”

The stag king’s gaze never faltered, nor did it shift from focusing on me. “You are in great need of training, young doe.”

Aspen gave a small inclination of his head. The other stags shifted their hooves, lightly brushing them over the ground. They didn’t even leave a trace of the movements and, within moments, the vines which had held me, not only set me free, but had vanished entirely back into the earth itself.

I stared at the ground around me, absolutely fascinated by there not even being a crack left in the soil as a reminder of the vines’ presence. Turning to gaze up at the regal stag, I followed Spears’ lead and quickly bowed. “Thank you, your Majesty. That is all I could hope for.”

King Aspen said nothing to me. Instead, he turned his gaze to Spears and Jackie as if noticing them for the very first time. His eyes narrowed as he beheld them. “Those who accompany this doe. I shall grant you entrance to Thicket. However, if you show disrespect for our ways, you will be banished from this forest.”

Spears, still bowing, nodded his agreement. Jackie silently added his acceptance as well.

Even as I watched them, a thought from back in the camp brushed against my mind. Doing my best to sound humble, I asked, “Before we move, may I ask a question?”

The other stags appeared to bristle at my words. Aspen paused a moment later.

“Ask,” he said. “It is how we all learn.”

I nodded to myself as I formulated my next question. “There were other deer created by Sombra and he cast them aside. Your Majesty, forgive my question, but, have you had any recent arrivals? Other than me, of course.”

Aspen stood frozen as if in thought. Some of the other stags looked at each other in question before the regal one spoke again.

“None have set hoof in our forest,” he replied.

My heart sank at his answer.

“Yet, that does not mean they have not trodden in farther reaches.” Aspen nodded to one of the guard stags before adding, “We will send word to Olenia. They may know more.”

With that said, he began to walk away. The guard stags fell into step either side of him as they slipped gracefully in amongst the surrounding trees and underbrush. Without another word, Spears, Jackie and I fell into step along with these deer of the deep forest, headed for a place where I could come to understand more about what I had become.

* * *

Our arrival in the village… I can’t say we were greeted with joy and excitement. In fact, I felt a distinct amount of hesitance and trepidation among the villagers. Many of them stepped back as we approached, some even rushed their young back inside their huts, which actually looked as if they were living inside hollowed out trees. I blinked at that in curiosity then shook my head.

I couldn’t blame them. I glanced at Jackie on my left. With his covered eyes, beaming grin and huge frame, he was a very intimidating creature to be around. Spears strode on my right. His stiff military pace did little to ease the minds and expressions of the deer watching us.

Of course, they reacted like this. We were strangers and we had arrived unannounced. That and they were deer and, like myself, they probably had the flight instinct ingrained into their very bones. Even being in the presence of their King did little to lower the caution projected by those who watched us.

It did, however, help when we approached a half circle of benches which appeared to be untouched by metal tools. It was as if they had been willed into existence from the trees themselves or somehow coaxed to take such a practical form. I frowned at the green leaves growing above the benches like their own special canopies; branches outstretched from the slender trunks at either end of each bench.

Tending to these apparently living benches was a slender deer with a silvery coat. When she finally turned her gaze from her task of coaxing a few smaller shoots to join with another bench, she caught sight of us. She took a quick step back, fear twisting her face until she realised King Aspen was with us. She bowed her head, but kept an eye on me, Jackie and Spears.

“Silverthorn,” Aspen stated, standing as proud as ever. “This doe requires your guidance. Her skill is wild and needs control.”

Keeping her head down, this sliver deer, Silverthorn, replied, “Of course, your Majesty.”

Aspen turned his gaze upon me and my companions. “Heed Silverthorn’s instructions. She will teach you well.”

I bowed my head and said nothing. Aspen nodded to two of his guards to remain before moving further into the village with the rest of his entourage. Once no longer under the gaze of their king, Silverthorn drew herself up and warily eyed myself, before taking several cautious glances at both Spears and Jackie as she stepped a little closer to me.

“Rare to see antlers on a doe, young one,” said Silverthorn, her voice quavering. “Tell me, do you hail from far to the north?”

“Well,” I said, doing my best to hide my apprehension behind a large smile and failing miserably at it. “We aren’t very sure about that.”

“Hmm,” she mused as she sucked her lips into her mouth for a second. “Yet you have our body type. You are a strange one.”

I said nothing. I simply waited for whatever was supposed to happen now.

“Okay.” Silverthorn pursed her lips as she regarded me anew. “And you are in need of instruction regarding the working of plants, yes?”

I nodded.

“How have you brought forth plants before?”

“Uh,” I murmured as I struggled to come up with an answer that could make sense.

“Pardon my interruption,” Spears said as he stepped up beside me. “From what I have witnessed, John brings them forth when under extreme stress and the outcome is violent.”

The glare I shot over my shoulder at Spears stripped him of his grin and flattened his ears. He shifted uncomfortably and opened his mouth to speak but stopped himself.

“Ah.” Silverthorn nodded in understanding. “Emotional response. Not uncommon in the youngest of deer.”

I scrunched my nose at that before thinking about it. Truthfully, I was a young deer, with how new to everything I was, just in an older body.

Silverthorn looked around at the living benches in thought then turned back to me when she was ready to speak again. “We shall start with the basics.”

She then directed me to take on a particular stance, even using her hooves to adjust my position to meet her needs. Then she tried to draw my attention to the plants around us while continuing to verbally paint a picture for me. “You need to feel the life of the plants around you, even the barely sprouting seeds beneath your hooves.”

Silverthorn nuzzled the slender branches of a nearby sapling then gestured to all of the plants around her with the wide sweep of a hoof.

“You can’t just take hold of them and wrench them out like a dragon ripping gems from the earth. You need to coax them, nurture them and guide them to the task you require. But never overstretch them or leave them unable to continue as normal once you have passed.”

She stepped closer to me, a hint of compassion in her gaze. She then nodded at one of the living benches and said, “When done with care, plants are willing to act in our interests, so long as their own are kept in our hearts and minds.”

I don’t doubt the look I gave her when she finished didn’t inspire much confidence in my ability to understand the concepts she tried to weave.

Silverthorn frowned then said, “Perhaps you should show me your method and we will work to improve it from there.”

As if something suddenly occurred to her, she quickly added, “Just try to keep it small.”

I snorted to myself at the instruction. While everyone took a step back to give me some room, I closed my eyes and did my best to do as Silverthorn had tried to explain. Following the order not to push things, I did my best to feel what I had beneath my hooves when I unleashed the vines in the forest, but I felt nothing. Only dirt.

Screwing up my face, I tried harder. Forcing myself to try and will whatever it was I felt in the ground previously to spring forth like before. Nothing. I clenched my teeth and ground them together in my building frustration. I could feel my body trembling as I tried to force it to happen. I had done this before. At least three times. Why was this so hard?

“Jon-Jon?” Jackie said, his tone touched with worry.

I reared up then slammed my front hooves into the ground again and again, punctuating my frustration. “Why! Won’t! It! Work!?”

Two things happened. I felt a ripple in the ground, but it was only for a brief moment. The feeling was quickly ripped away as the scar on my back screamed at me, digging into my flesh and spine with claws I knew it didn’t have in retaliation for over exerting it.

My vision flashed white and I screamed at the agony I had inflicted upon myself. Every muscle in my body clenched, trying to shrink the surface area of the pain. As I willed myself to relax my muscles, I let out laboured breaths, the motion of which drew out further pangs from my scar.

I glimpsed Silverthorn tamping the ground with a hoof. When she looked at me again, her eyes grew wide as if seeing my back and its scar for the first time.

“H-How did you get such an injury?” she asked.

It took a few calming breaths to quell the searing pain in my back before I could filter the alarm in Silverthorn’s voice. It was even longer before I could respond, even through clenched teeth, as I tried to ease my stance. “I was attacked by bat ponies controlled by Sombra.”

I heard a sharp intake of breath from Spears but continued on, cringing out some of the words as the pain bit again. “One of them was– our friend. Another friend, she is a dragon and new to breathing fire.”

I nearly bit my tongue as my back gave a spasm. This was by far the worst attack I’d had since being treated at the camp. “I had to stop her from burning our bat pony friend. Her flame caught me.”

I hung my head at the memory. “It was an accident.”

“A dragon’s flame?!” Slilverthorn darted her head back as if she herself had been burned. With a quick thought flashing through her eyes, she thrust a hoof at Spears and ordered, “You with magic. Carry her. We must seek treatment.”

Without waiting for us to respond, Silverthorn scampered on ahead. I didn’t even get the chance to step before I was swept up and carried along in Spears’ magic with both Jackie and Spears running along either side of me. Our pace barely slowed when Silverthorn burst through the front door of a living tree hut on the edge of the village; Jackie and Spears piling in after her and me without any way to stop from going along with them.

“Ramble!” Silverthorn sounded alarmed.

I caught sight of an elderly doe, one with a lined yet caring face. She ordered me be placed belly down on a bed and Spears did so with the utmost care. Even so, I flinched at the release of his magic and the pain flared in my back again. He looked at me in open mouthed horror as if he himself had harmed me. I tried to assure him otherwise but I don’t know if I did so coherently, so I resigned myself to laying on the bed.

While one of the others explained things to the old deer, Ramble was busy stretching and prodding the scar on my back. The actual words and who was speaking vanished as my back screamed at me to get Ramble to stop. Instead, I just grit my teeth together and whimpered as I endured her examination.

I caught a glimpse of deep concern on the faces of Spears, Jackie and Silverthorn between the flashes of pain from my scar. At least I think Jackie was concerned. He sure was frowning, even if I couldn’t see his eyes.

When the words and explanations stopped, Ramble shooed the others out of the hut before moving about in search of something. I snorted heavily through my nose, simply grateful for her to stop touching me.

Once she returned, she went over what she was going to do and what it would do for me. Much of it went over my head as the continued throb of my scar stole my attention away. The bit where she said she would need to touch my back again, caused me to stiffen at the thought. My scar instantly screamed at me again.

Ramble didn’t hesitate. She simply opened a jar and dipped a hoof inside. It came back out covered in a sky-blue glistening gel, something she quickly touched to my back. I flinched at the cool touch but quickly relaxed.

“I can ease the pain and tightness it brings,” Ramble said, waving her hoof over my lower back but never touching it. Instead, I only felt the slight chill of the balm she used as it slid across my skin, stealing away much of the heat from the scar itself.

I let out a sigh and felt myself smiling as the sharper edges of the pain dulled slightly. Opening my eyes, I looked up at the grandmotherly deer and said as genuinely as I could, “Thank you.”

“You will require further treatment,” Ramble said, still working the balm with whatever method she was using. “But, I foresee your wound responding well.”

When she finally stopped and gestured for me to rise, my back only gave a throb compared to the burning agony it had when contorting it as I regained my feet. Ramble looked me over again, eyeing my movement and stance with a clinical gaze which reminded me of my father.

“Rest now. You can return to Silverthorn soon. Your lessons are too important to be left aside for long.”

I thanked Ramble again before letting my chin rest on my forelegs while the gel on my back did its job of soothing the fire within. Maybe Ramble was right. Maybe it wouldn’t hurt much from now.

Author's Note

Sorry this took so long.

I really don't know why (external factors excluded) parts of this chapter were like pulling teeth. Maybe it was simply the fact this is the first of three sort of set up chapters instead of the characters fearing for their lives almost constantly and I'm not used to them in that mode yet? I don't know.

I am still not a hundred percent happy with this but it is still better than nothing. I wanted a bit more between John and Spears here but I just couldn't get it to work with everything else which needed to be shown. Good thing is, there is plenty of time for that in coming chapters.

What I do know is that I discovered that I forgot to give Spears' magic a colour. Shows how much I didn't plan for him to be more than a bit part in the beginning. I only discovered it when actually needing to show it in this bit and had to quickly check if I had a colour for him previously. Unless someone can point it out to me, I didn't find any reference to a specific colour just that it has one.

The Kingdom of Olenia. The only way to get info on ANY deer outside of the settlement of Thicket that I have been able to find has been from Equestria at War (here). If someone has better/more official knowledge of the true deer homeland, as I have been led to believe that Thicket is just an outpost, that information would be greatly appreciated.

Also, you wouldn't believe how many times I put she/her instead of he/him for Jackie in this one.

*Additional*
The extension was added because I found the notes had a few things which were missing from the original version. Hopefully these clear those things up.